The theater of honour and knight-hood. Or A compendious chronicle and historie of the whole Christian vvorld Containing the originall of all monarchies, kingdomes, and estates, with their emperours, kings, princes, and gouernours; their beginnings, continuance, and successions, to this present time. The first institution of armes, emblazons, kings, heralds, and pursuiuants of armes: with all the ancient and moderne military orders of knight-hood in euery kingdome. Of duelloes or single combates ... Likewise of ioustes, tourneyes, and tournaments, and orders belonging to them. Lastly of funerall pompe, for emperours, kings, princes, and meaner persons, with all the rites and ceremonies fitting for them. VVritten in French, by Andrew Fauine, Parisian: and aduocate in the High Court of Parliament. M.DC.XX.

A Briefe Historicall Relation, Concerning the sundry Orders of the Holy-Land: And likewise of the East and West Judiaes. The Ninth Booke. (Book 9)

CHAP. I. A Summarie Discourse, Reporting the seuerall Voyages made into the East parts, by the Princes and Paladines of France.

THE Martinian Chronicles, stuffed with lyes and old wiues tales (which the good honest man Nicholas Gyles, one of our Moderne Annalists,* 1.1 hath taken for currant Siluer, and money of the best allaye) doe recount vnto vs, that our first Christian King the Great Clouis, was in Ierusalem; and that (by his example) our King Clo∣uis, second of the name (Sonne to Dagobert, Restorer of Saint Denys in France) made the same Voyage, for conquering the Holy Land, where he remained sea∣uen yeares; during which time, he became Maister of the Holy Citie. Of the same temper as those Martini∣an Chroniclers,* 1.2 is the fabulous Romancer Turpin, Archbishop of Rheimes, perswa∣ded by the same Nicholas Gyles, with a false and imagined Voyage beyond the Seas, of our King and Emperour Charlemaigne, who being misse-led in a Forrest of two dayes Iourney long▪ was holpen and brought into the direct roade-way, by Birds which spake French, like to the Parrat of Persia, that was wont (in the Greeke lan∣guage) to salute the Romaine Emperour. These are meere trifling Tales, and we haue obserued in some one place of these Noble Recherches, that a passage of Saint Gre∣gory of Tours (i••l pointed, and worse vnderstood) yeelded subiect to all these idle bablings.

Our Kings of the first and second Lignes, were neuer in the Holy-Land. S. Gre∣gorie of Tours, his Continuer, the Monke A••monius, and other Authours of those times,* 1.3 would not haue failed to noate it, as being one of the most important points in an History, not to forget Voyages of Princes, forth of their Estates & Kingdomes, which they would be sure neuer to vndertake, but vpon some especiall and signale subiect. ••ghinard, who at large hath described the life of our King Charlemaigne, with all the circumstances and perticularities; maketh no mention of any such Voy∣age, no more then the other Historians haue done.

The Monke of Aimonius, in his fourth Booke of the History of France, the seauen and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Chapter, following the continuer of Saint Gregorie of Tours, saith; That the Pope Saint Gregorie, sent to Charles Martell, Prince and Duke of the French (by a sollemne Ambassadour) The Keyes of the Holy Sepulcher,* 1.4 and some Linkes of the bonds and Chaines of Saint Peter, Prince of the Apostles, which happened in the yeare

of Grace seauen hundred thirty and fiue, as in the same history is more at large dis∣coursed.

Moreouer, that in the yeare seauen hundred, fourescore and nineteene,* 1.5 Thomas the Patriarch of Ierusalem, sent one of his Monkes to our Emperour Charlemaigne with many Reliques. And the yeare following, a little before hee was Crowned Emperour at Rome; Zachary, Chiefe Chaplaine of his Chappell, returned from the holy Land; for hee had carryed his Almes thither, as it is written in the fourth Booke of his Capitularies; among those memories which this Emperour wrote in his writing Tables, of things that he intended to doe (as well in publike as particu∣ly) all the whole yeare.

Among which memories, is to bee seene this which followeth in the fiue and thirtieth Article. De Eleemosyne mitten da in Hierusalem, propter Ecclesias Dei restau∣randaes, in Proximo Natali Domini. According to which Article,* 1.6 hee had sent the said Zachary his chiefe Almoner, who at his returne from Ierusalem, came to meete him at Rome, accompanied with two Monkes of beyond the Seas, the one named George, Abbot of Mount Cliuet in Ierusalem, an Almaine Gentleman, and called En∣gelband before his profession; and the other was called Felix, Abbot of Saint Sabba in Bethelem. These two men sent from the Patriarch of Ierusalem, brought with them to Charlemaigne a part of the true Crosse, the Keyes of the holy Sepulcher, pieces of the Rockes and Mountaines of Oliuet and Caluarie, with the Gousannon of Ieru∣salem (which was a Banner of foure square Flagge of Sendale, that is to say of white Silke, Tissue à vne Croix pattee, Cantannee de Quatre Croisettes plaines de Soye Ronge,* 1.7 pareillement Tissue, representing the fiue wounds of the worlds Sauiour) with a most ample declaration, how the Patriarch and Christians in the holy Land, both ac∣knowledged, and tooke him to be their Prince, Protectour and Benefactor, to whom they heartily wished all honour, health and victorie.

With those Abbots came Abdella, Ambassadour and Chaous from Aaron, King of Persia (the Chronicle of Lauresheim Abbey in the Diocesse of Mentz, calleth him Amarumlus, and recordeth this to be done vnder the yeare eight hundred and one; but that of Saint Cibar in Engoulesme, speaketh of the yeare eight hundred and sea∣uen) a Sarracen descended of the race of Homar, Nephew to the false Prophet Ma∣hemet. This Aaron King of Persia and Ierusalem, hearing the renowne of one Char∣lemaigne, desired to haue his fauour and friendship, and for mediation thereof, hee sent this Chaous with diuers presents, to witte; an Elephant, which they called Abu∣labas, sent by Charlemaigne to be kept in his City of Aix la Chapelle, where this beast was liuing in the yeare eight hundred and tenne. He sent also costly Spices,* 1.8 Per∣fumes and sweete smelling Sauours, with sundry Silkes, a rich Pauillion of Gaza, be∣side Tents and Cabinets of vnspeakeable value, two Candlestickes of Massie Gold, and a Clocke of admirable Arte and workemanship, because the twelue houres of the night and day, were smitten by as many Bullets of Brasse, descending vpon the Clocke-Bell before the houres were smitten, giuing passage to twelue Armed Knights out at twelue windows, which by a kind of pleasing motion (after the houre was smitten) closed the windowes againe whereat they issued forth.

With this Abdella came a Iewe, named Isaack, sent by the same Charlemaigne (foure yeares before) to the said Aaron, King of Persia, and to Abrahim,* 1.9 the great Mirammolin of Affrica, to obtaine of them more milde and gentle vsage of the poore Christians, dwelling in the Countries vnder their obedience, to whom this great Prince had sent very liberall Almes, for repayring the Churches, hallowed places, and relieuing their necessities.

About this time, to witte, in the yeare eight hundred and two, the Empresse of Constantinople Irene, sent to the same Charlemaigne, Leo, her Grand Spatharie,* 1.10 to confirme the peace betweene the French and Greekes, who (saith the Chronicle of ••auresheim) feared least Charlemaigne would intrude vpon those Lands in Italie, which were vnder their obedience. This Irene being a Widdow, and acquainted certainely with the death of Hildegarde, wife to Charlemaigne (who dyed and was buried at Tours, in the yeare eight hundred:) practised vnder hand (as wee vse to say) to ioyne in marriage with Charlemaigne. Hereupon she sent vnto him very rare

presents, to witte, One of the foure Nayles, wherewith the Sauiour of the world was fastened to the Tree of the Crosse. The same Smocke, which the Blessed Virgine did weare, at such time as she conceiued the fruite of Life, after the Salutation deli∣uered by the Angell. One of the armes of Saint Simeon, who receiued our Sauiour in his Armes on the day of his Circumcision. The Cuppe wherein King Salomon v∣sed to drinke,* 1.11 and diuers other pretious Reliques, which Charlemaigne caused to be kept in his Chappell at Aix in Germany, from whence they were afterward taken and transported into France, by the Emperour Charles the Bauld, who hauing made choice of his buriall place at S. Denys in France (where yet it is to bee seene fairely raised of Brasse, within the Monkes Quire) there he gaue the Nayle, the Arme of S. Simeon, the drinking Cup of Salomon, and the rest of the Reliques, and there they re∣maine in the same Church to this day.

But concerning the Smocke of the Blessed Virgin, the said Emperour made a gift thereof to the Church of Chartres, the first that euer had beene builded in honour of the Virgin, by the wise Druides, fiue hundred yeares before the time of her birth. The second Church is that of Tontouze, at the Mount Libanus, so saith the Lord of Ioinuille, in the Life of the good King S. Lewes, and other Authours beside, who since then haue written on the obseruations in the Holy Land of Palestine.

Charlemaigne, to sweare peace with the Emperesse Irene, and to thanke her for so many rare gifts; send for his Ambassadours Iesse, Bishop of Amiens, and the Count Helgande.* 1.12 After which fore-noted time, our ancient Annalists make no mention, o•• any voyages to the holy Land, as well in regard of the troubles hapning in France, thorow the remissenes and negligence of Charlemaignes descendants; as also the war•• then made in the East, which much molested and hindered the passage.

For in the yeare of Grace, One thousand and twelue; vnder the Reigne of Hugh Capet, an accursed race of people, wilde, saluage, and cruell, knowne by the name of Turkes, issued from forth the deepes of Scythia, after they had embraced the do∣ctrine of impious Mahomet, making their fury and barbarous nature felt in Aegypt, Syria,* 1.13 Palestine, and other places of Asia, where they put all to fire and Sword, no•• meeting with any one, that dared to make head against them: vntill such time as the Sarrazins, as awaked out of a deepe lethargie or sound sleepe, vnder conduct of the Caliphe of Damas, and succoured also by the Tartares: expulsed thence these vpstar•• new commers, and made them retire into a corner of Asia, as it is recorded by Hai∣tonius the Armenian, in his description of Tartaria.

In the yeare of grace, one thousand, forty eight, Daber, Sonne to the Caliphe o•• Aegypt, hauing made a Truce with the Emperour of the Easte Argipopillus; Nice∣phorus,* 1.14 Patriarch of Ierusalem, and the poore Christians, resting from the fury and crueltie of the Turkes, who had ruinated the sacred places: caused the holy S••pul¦cher to be newly built, as is written by the Chancellor of the kingdome of Ierusa¦lem William, Archbishop of Tyre, in his first Booke of the warres in the holy Land, th•• fift an sixt Chapters.

Fifteene yeares after, to witte, in Anno, One thousand threescore and three, B••¦••ensor Calyphe of Egypt, gaue the fourth part of the holy City, to the Patriarch an•• Christians of Ierusalem, to be inhabited separately by themselues; for (before) the•• liued mingled peste meste among the Sarazins. This fourth part was afterward assig¦ned to the Prerogatiue and Iurisdiction of the Patriarch of Ierusalem, who ha•• for Armes of his Patriarchie,* 1.15 L' Escu d' Argent a la Croix Patriarchale de Gueules, Ca••¦tonce de Quatre Estoiles de mesme, et vne en Poincte: As the Armes of the Patriarchi•• of new ••ome, Constantinople, were D' Azur à vne Croix Patriarchale d' Or, à Deux Esto••¦les de mesme en Chef, et vn Croissant d' Argent en Poincte. By this donation of part o•• the City of Ierusalem, the Patriarches thereof came to bee acknowledged as Prince of the Christians, and from thence ensued, that the Military Orders (whereof we sha•• speake hereafter) confessed them for their Superiours from the beginning, and vntil such time, as they established Great Maisters ouer them.

Fiue yeare after, to witte, in one thousand, threescore and eight, the Turkes h••¦uing vndertaken new forces, by sloathfulnesse of the Easterne Emperou•• Diog••nes and Michaell Parapinacius: threw themselues vpon Asia the second time, ra••

on so farre as to the gates of Constantinople, got possession of Ierusalem and Palestine,* 1.16 exercising vpon the poore Christians, all the most barbarous cruelties that could be imagined. Which violence they continued for the space of thirtie yeares, and vntill the first passage of our French Palladines, vnder the Reigne of Philip, first of the name, King of France. After which time, very few yeares past, but the French and o∣ther Nations, (the Spaniards excepted, who had worke enough to doe, in fighting a∣gainst the Moores) made voyages still to the holy Land for conquest thereof, till at an instant it was vtterly lost.

In the Reigne then of King Philip the first, who succeeded in the Kingdome of France, by the death of King Henry, first of the name, his Father, which happened in the yeare, One thousand threescore and one, this remarkeable voyage beyond the Seas fell into deliberation: in regard of the tyranicall vsage,* 1.17 wherewith the Turkes oppressed the Christians of Palestine, and such Pilgrimes as came to visite the holy Sepulcher.

Peter the Hermite Priest, a Gentleman and natiue of Amiens, who bare in Armes D' Azur à Trois Gerbes de Bled d'Or. 2.1. (I know not whether Tristram the Her∣mite, Great Prouost of the Hostell to King Lewes the eleuenth, were of the same Race: but he bare D' Azure a ces Trois Gerbes d'Or, Escartele d' Argent à vne Teste de Cerf de Sable, somme d'Or) hauing visited the holy places beyond the Seas; was en∣treated by the Christians dwelling in Ierusalem, Antioch, and other Cities of Asia, miserably subiected to the insupportable thraldome and slauery of those Infidels and Miscreants; to declare to the holy Father of Rome, and to the Christian Princes, the miseries and afflictions which they were constrained and enforced to endure.* 1.18 The Hermite being an eye-witnesse thereof, faithfully discharged the trust then reposed in him, he came to Rome, deliuered his Ambassage to the holy Father Vrban, 2. of the name, and at ful declared to him the iust grieuances of Simeon, who was then Patriarch of Ierusalem. The same R••monstrances he made also to the Kings & Prin∣ces of Christendome, iourneying from one Kingdome and Prouince to another.

The Pope, who, as his Predecessours in the Sacred Seate had done, thought hee should gaine no greater support in this holy enterprize, then in France; trauelled sud∣denly thither, and assembled a Councill at Clermont in Auuergne, published the Cro∣issade against the Infidels and summoned there all Christian Princes,* 1.19 who were to be as quickly in the field from France, Germany, Italy, and England (onely Spaine was exempted, by being sufficiently impeached, in warring on the Africane Mores, swar∣ming ouer plentifully in her owne bowels.) But France, among all other Christian nations, was she that had the honour of this holy enterprise, because she alone con∣tributed thereto as many Princes and Souldiours, as all the rest together.

Matthew Paris, in his history of England enformeth vs, that the Croissade (for this subiect) was in diuers coullers, as we haue formerly said in the Tract of S. Dominick; wherwith were Crossed the Princes, Prelates, and men of Warre, going against the Albigeois heretiques of France, and Lombardie. It was called Croissade, because such as were enrouled therein, for the voyage beyond the Seas, tooke and receiued from the hands of Bishops and Prelates, a Crosse of Ierusalem, made of Cloth or of Taffatie,* 1.20 which was sowed on their Garments on the left side, right against the hart. The Frēch did weare it Red; the English White; the Flemings and those of the Low Countries Greene; the Germaines Blacke; and the Italians Yellow, so saith the same Paris.

Monsieur Hugh of France, called the Great (Brother to King Philip) Count of Ver∣mandois, was the first of all the Christian Princes, that took the Croissade & Ensigne of this long Pilgrimage. He was in the Armie of this Croissade, published in the yeare of grace, One thousand, fourescore and sixteene, to bee aged one and forty yeares, Portoit Eschiquittee d'Or, et d' Azur, Mettall and Couller of France, and therewith the Armes of the Countie of Vermandois, of which hee had espoused the heire.* 1.21 Next to him Crossed himselfe.

Godfrey of Bologne (Son to Eustace, Count of Bologne on the Sea) Duke of Lorraine and of Bouillon, by adoption of Godfrey, Duke of Lorraine, deceassed without issue. Qui Portoit de Lorraine d' Argent au Cerf de Gueules, sommee d'Or sans nombre.

Eustace of Bologne; Qui portoit de Bologne d'Or à Trois Tourteaux de Gueules.

Bauldwine, of Bologne: Qni portoit Pale d'Argent & de Sable de Six pieces. But afterward hee bare De Bologne, Escartele du Gonfanon, of the Christian Army in the Holy Land, that is to say, D'Or au Gonfanon de Trois pendants de Gueules, frangez de Synople. Eustace and Bauldwine were Brethren to Godfrey of Bologne.

Robert the Frizon, Count of Flanders, the naturall Sonne to the King of England, and Duke of Normandie. This Robert bare Eschequette de Gueulles & d'Or.

Stephen de Chastillon Count of Blois and of Chartres, who bare then in this Voyage D'Or au Lyon de Gueules Arme, & Coronne d'Azur. But afterward, he and his Descen∣dants, Sirnamed of Chastillon and Crecy, caried De Gueules a trois Paulx de Vair au Chef d'Or. The younger charged (in time) the Chiefe with Foure Martlets Gueules, with Mullets and Lyons Sable, and other Brisures according to their owne fancies.

Aymary of Poictiers, Bishop of Puy in Velay: Qui portoit de Poictiers d' Azur a Six Bezans d Argent. 3.2.1. au Chef d'Or.

William of Mascon Bishop of Orenge: Qui portoit de Mascon, d' Argent a l' Aigle de Synople.

Fiugh Aymon, Count of Tolossa Sonne to William, Third of the name, and Iane Daughter and heire to Raymond, Second of the name, Count of Tolossa, who because he would make one in this Voyage; engaged his County of Tolossa, to his Cousin Raymond Count of Saint Giles:* 1.22 Portoit de Gueules au Mouton d' Argent a corne d'Or, party de Gueules a la Croix clechee & Pomettee d'Or. He was made Duke and Prince of Antioch, where hee dyed very aged, and by his death the County of Tolossa remai∣ned to the Countes of Saint Giles.

Raymond, Count of Saint Giles, and of Tolosa, Qui portoit de Gueules a Six Chaste∣aux ouuerts d Or. 3.2 1. Armes of the last Counts of Tolossa.

Boemond, Duke of Apuglia, Portoit de Gueules a la Bande Eschiquettee d'Argent, & d' Azur de deux Traicts.

Bauldwine, Count of Henault; who bare at ••s going in the Voyage, D' Argent a Trois Cheurons de Gueules: And at his returne from thence, he tooke De Flandres au Baston de Gueules brochant sur le Lyon de Sable: Escartele de Hollande qui est d' Argent au Lyon de Gueules.

Bauldwine, Count of Rethell; Qui portoit de Gueules a Trois Rasteaux, sans manche d'Or endentez de mesme.

Garnier, Count of Grez De Sable au Chef d' Argent.

Herpin, Count of Bourges, De Gueules au Mouton d' Argent a la Teste plumettee, & moncettee de Sable.

Yssart, Count of Die: Eschiquette d' Argent & de Gueules.

Stephen, Count d Aumale: De Gueules a deux faces d'Or.

Rambauld, Count of Orenge: De Gueules a vne Bande d'Or, Escartele d' Argent party de Gueules au Croissant del con vn l' Autre.

William Count de Forests: De Gueules au Daulphine pasme d'Or.

Hugh, Count of Saint Paul. At his going forth in this Voyage, hee bare D'Azur a vne Gerbe d' Auoyne d'Or, lice. de mesme. And afterward his Descendants carried D'Ar∣gent au Lyon de Gueules, a la queue nouee & passe en Saultoir.

Arnoull, Count of Guines: Portoit Barre d'Or & d'Azur, when he went in the Voy∣age: but his Descendants afterward carried Vaire, Contre Vair d'Or, & d' Azur.

••otrou, Count of Perche: Escartele d'Or & d'Azur, going in the Voyage; but his Descendants afterward carried D'Azur a Quatre Lyons d'Or, Deux en Chef, & Deu••en Poincte.

Aymary Count of Soisons, who carried in the Voyage Burele d'Argent, & d'Azur de ••ix pieces. And his Descendants tooke D'Or, au Lyon passant de Gueules à la Bordure engreslee de mesme.

Euerard of Ponthieu, D'Or, a Trois Bandes d' Azure à la Bordure de Gueules.

••obert D' Aspremont de Gueules, à la Croix plaine d' Argent.

Rauldwine de Piquigny. Face d' Argent, et d' Azure de Six pieces à la Bordure de Gueules.

Matthew de Beaumont vpon Oise. De Gueules à l'Aigle d'Argent seme de Fers de La••nced Ermines, faconne•• en Chausse Trappes, which we call properly Guette-Villes.

• ...Thomas de Coucy.
• Bers de Marle; And
• ...Valier de Veruyn.

Brethren.

Who carryed de Senlis, otherwise of Denmarke; D'Or à Trois Leopards de Synople l vnsur l' autre.

Ordinarily in Armes, Lyons are rampant, and shew but one of their eyes Leo∣••ards beare their heads forward, and shew both their eyes,* 1.23 and ought to bee pas∣sant. If Lyons and Leopards are of any other posture; it ought to be declared, other∣wise it is ignorance: as in vnskilfull Painters, that know not emblazoning by the words Lyon rempant, Leopard passant, which are the Principles in the Noble Science of Armes, and whosoeuer is ignorant in them, ought to goe to Schoole.

.......... Procul hinc este Prophani, Totoque absist••te Luco................

For on the Frontispice of the Temple of Glory, is engrauen this goodly deuise.

Odi. Prophanum. Vulgus. Et. Arceo.

That which hath mooued vs to obserue here the changes of Armes, by these Crossed Princes in this first voyage; is an important point in the Antiquitie of our histories, for notice and knowledge of so many Illustrious Families of this most Christian kingdome: whereof some are yet on foote, and the rest plundged in the ••alfe of obliuion, being fallen to the distaffe, without any hope of reuiuing,* 1.24 except by titlee and contracts of marriage, which we tearme Alliance and Substitution; in which cases, the Armes and Names of famous Families conserue themselues.

And it is of this first voyage, and them following, wherein our Annalists haue set downe; that Dukes, Countes and high Barons tooke so many Lyons in Armes, of diuers Coullers and Mettalls.

Of taking the Lion in Armes at this Voyage to the Holy Land.

FLandres D'Or au Lyon de Sable Arme & Lampasse de Gueules.

Braban. De Sable au Lyon d' Or arme & lampasse de Gueules.

Hollande. D' Or au Lyon de Gueules coronne, arme, & lampasse de Sable.

Zelande. D'Or à la face ondoyce d' Argent & d' Azur de quatre traicts au Lyon naissant de Gueules.

Zutphen. D'Argent au Lyon de Gueules coronne, arme, & lampasse d'Or.

Lembourg. D'Argent au Lyon de Gueules à la queue nouee & doublee en Sautoir, coron∣•• arme, & lampasse d'Or.

Namur. D'Or au Lyon de Sable, brise d' vn Baston de Gueules.

Haynau. Escartele de Flandres, & de Hollande.

Gueldres. D' Azur au Lyon tourne d'Or.

Iuilliers. D' Or au Lyon de Sable, arme, & lampasse de Gueules.

Luxembourg. Face d' Argent & d' Azur de trois pieces au Lyon de Gueules rampant sur le Tout, coronne, lampasse, & arme d'Or.

Sainct Pol. D' Argent au Lyon de Gueules à la queue nouee; & fourchee en Sautoir.

Frize. D' Azur à deux Lyons passants d'Or, seme de Billettes de Argent.

Bourgongne. Comte. D' Azur au Lyon d'Or, seme de Billettes de mesme.

Beaumont sur Oise. Comte. De Gueules au Lyon d'Argent.

Charolois in the Duchie of Bourgongne. De Gueules au Lyon d'Or à la Teste tournee a ••in gauche.

M••nts or Berghes in Henault. D' Argent au Lyon de Gueules.

Malines, which is the Seate of Parliament for Flanders, and Salins, appertaining to the house of Flanders, changed not their ancient Armes.

Malines porte Pale, contrepale d' Or & de Gueules, &

Salins. De Gueules a la Bande d'Gr.

Many renowned houses in France, marching in this first voyage, did likewise take the Lyon in their Armes, as them of

Beauteuloi••. D'Or au Lyon de Sable au Lambeau de Gueules.

Bourbon. D' Or au Lyon de Gueules, a l'Orle chargee de Huict Coquilles d' Azur.

Roussy. D'Or au Lyon d' Azur arme & lampasse de Gueules, & coronne d' Argent:

And infinite other, which we let passe vnder silence.

The same was put in practise by the Princes of Germany, that marched along i•• the same voyage; who changing their first Armes, toooke Lyons of diuers colours. The first and chiefest were them of Suauba, who tooke d' Argent à trois Lyons ou Leo¦pards passans l' vn sur l' autre de Sable.

Boëme. De Gueules au Lyon d' Argent.

Brunsuick. De Gueules à deux Lyons leopardez passants l'vn sur l'autre d'Or.

Carinthie. D' Argent à trois Lyons passants l'vn sur l'autr•• de Sable.

Limebourg. D' Argent au Lyon d' Azur, coronné, arme, & langue d' Or, seme de Coeurs d•• Gueules.

Le Palatinat du Rhin. De Sable au Lyon d'Or, coronne, lampasse, & arme d•• Gueules.

Zuimberg. D'Or au Lyon de Gueules, tenant vne Hache d'Armes de mesme, coronne, ar∣me, & lampasse d' Argent.

And a countlesse number of Princes and Lords of Germany, whose Armes are emblazoned with greater store of Lyons, then Eagles, which are notes of the Em∣pire.

In France, such Lords as had Lyons in their Armes at this first voyage, forsooke them for contrary, as the

Countes of Blois, and of Chartres, by the Sirname of Chastillon on Marne, and o•• Crecie in Brie,* 1.25 who tooke De Gueules à Trois Paulx vairez au Chef d'Or. Others o•• this Sirname in Niuernois, Portoient d'Or au Lyon de Gueules: who after the 1. voyage changed both Armes and Sirname, forsaking that of Chastillon, and taking anothe•• called Amas, of the Prouince Amasia, which they conquered at this first voyage in∣to the East, and bare D' Or a vne Croix de Gueules. The three Princes Brethren o•• the house of

Coucy, bearing the Sirname of Baylleull, who tooke Vaire, à Trois faces de Gueu∣les.

In Armes there are but two Skinnes or Furres, Hermines and Vaire, yet both o•• them represented in a Siluer Field;* 1.26 the first of Sable, the other of Azure. If they be composed with other Mettalls and Coullers, they must be emblazoned, because they exceede the common Rule and Order. Otherwise it sufficeth to say: Il porte d'Ermi∣nes, or Il porte Vaire, ou de Vair. Returne we now againe to our Palladines of beyond the Seas.

They made vp an Armie of an hundred thousand men on horsebacke, and fiue hundred thousand foot Souldiours. To accommodate and furnish themselues at all points, according as so long a voyage required: Such a one sold his Dukedome, Countie,* 1.27 Viscountie or Baronnie: Such a one his Lands, Meadowes, Milles, and Forrests, or else engaged them, vpon their returning euer or neuer.

Hugh Aymon engadged the County of Tolossa, to the Count of Saint Gylles.

Godfrey of Bologne sold the Dukedome of Bouillon, to the Bishop of Liege, and the City of Mentz to the Inhabitants thereof.

Ro••ert engadged his Dukedome of Normandy, to his Brother William, King o•• England.

Herpin sold the Countie of Berry, to King Philip the First: And these were fol∣lowed by an infinite number more, that made money of all they had. Which Sal•• was much more he nourable to the sellers, then to the buyers: who were counted but as home-bred sluggards, white liuered and courageles droans, and to whom such as were Crossed for the voyage, sent Distaues and Spindles, in mockerie of thei•• Cowadise.

* 1.28At the departure of the Christian Armie, Pope Vrban, second of the name, gaue them his Blessing, Remission of their sinnes, and for the Watch word and Cry o•• Battaile. Dieu. Le Veult. God will haue it so.

By vniuersall consent of all the Princes and Lords, Godfrey of Bologne was cho¦sen Generall of he whole Armie, for his experience and good carriage, and they se•• onward the first day of April, Anno, One thousand fourescore and seauenteene

setting Sayle for Constantinople, where being ariued,* 1.29 the Christians marched on into the lesser Asia, called Natolia, besiedged and tooke Nicomedia, and afterward Nicea of Bythinia, a very strong and powerfull Citty, which endured the Siedge the whole space of two and twenty dayes, at the end whereof, it was taken by As∣sault.

This exploite was seconded by the surprizall of Heraclea, Lycaonia, Cylicia, Cappa∣docia, Paphlagonia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Comagena, and other famous Townes and Citties, which our Palladines conquered in three yeares space from the Sultan So∣liman, then Generall of the Turkes; who at the same time also, saw himselfe de∣spoyled of the Citty of Antioch (Seate of the Patriarchall Church, and sometime of that of the Prince of the Apostles Saint Peter, before his arriuing at Rome, where he suffered Martyrdome. Tripoly of Syria was afterward taken, with the neighbou∣ring Citties and Townes, which plained and laide euen the way of Iudea, to make their victorious Armes shine before the holy City of Ierusalem (the maine eye and aime of this Religious enterprize) which they inuested,* 1.30 with firme and constant beliefe, to vnnestle the miscreants, that had so often prophaned, and dyed it with the Crim••sine blood of poore Christians.

For the space of eight and thirty dayes, the Siedge continued, at the end where∣of, the Cittie was taken the fifteenth day of Iuly, at nine of the Clocke in the Eue∣ning, Anno, One thousand fourescore and nineteene: which date is made more remarkeable, by these foure Ryming verses, formed according to those times.

Virginis à partu Domini qui claruit ortu Anno Milleno Centeno qui minus vno Quindecies Iulio, iam Phoebi lumine tecto, Hierusalem Franci capiunt virtute potenti.

Now, as by common consent of the Christian Princes, Godfrey was named, and made Generall of the Armie: so in like manner, after surprizall of the holy Cittie,* 1.31 he was elected King of Ierusalem, and cloathed with the Royall Ornaments; onely the Crowne of Gold excepted, which he refused to take, and place vpon his head in the same City, where the Sauiour of the w••rld had worne a Crowne of pricking thornes.

And because the Armes of the City of Ierusalem, and the Gonfanon or Banner thereof was white, and the Shield D'Argent à la Croix Potencee, accompagnee de quatre Croisettes de Gueules, the marke and Symbole of the fiue wounds of our Sauiour and Redeemer, and (as we haue already said) the Crosses were Red, which Godfrey, and all speaking French in the Christian Armie did weare: Euen so the Princes and great Lords appointed, that Godfrey and his Successours, Kings of Ierusalem, should beare the Armes of Ierusalem, but otherwise emblazoned then they were, to witte:* 1.32 D'Argent à la Croix potencee d'Or, Cantonnee de Quatre Croisettes de mesme (which is Mettall vpon Mettall, and falsitie in Armes, as is Couller vpon Couller, contrary to the ordinary Rule of Blazons.) Those Armes were so deuised, altogether for En∣quiry, for a signe and note of his valiancy, and greatnesse of courage. For as much, as those Armes that are for enquiry, doe mooue vs to make request and search, for some speciall Priuiledge thereto belonging, or theron depending. My Manuscript of Blazons speaking in this manner.

Generalement toutes Armes qui sont de Metal sur Metal, ou de Couleur sur Couleur sont fausses. Exceptees celles du Roy de Hierusalem qui sont de Metal sur Metal, c'est à scauoir d' Argent à vne Croix potencee, & quatre Croisettes d'Or. Et toutefois ne sont elles pas faus∣ses. Et la raison est. Car quand Godefroy de Billon eut tres. victorieusement acquise la Ter∣re Saincte, fut auise, & ordonne par les Vaillants, & Preux Princes qui en sa compagnie estoient, qu'en memorie, & recordation d'icelle victoire excellente, luy seroient dnonees Armes differentes du commun cours des autres, asinque quand aucun les verroit, cuidant que fussent fausses, fust esmeu à soy enquerir pourquoy vn si noble Roy porte telles Armes. Et par ainsi peust estre informe de ladite Conqueste.

Generally, all Armes which are of Mettall vpon Mettall,* 1.33 or Couller vpon Coul∣ler, are false. Except those of the King of Ierusalem, which are of Mettall vpon Met∣tall,

that is to say D' Argent a vne Croix potencee, & Quatre Croisettes d'Or. And yet not∣withstanding they are not false: And the reason is, Because when Godfrey of Bullen had most valiantly wun the Holy-Land; it was aduised and ordained by the Valiant and Couragious Princes, which were in his company, that in recordation and memory of the same excellent victory: he should haue giuen to him Armes, differing from the common course of other. To the end, that when any should see them, thinking them to be false: they might be moued thereby to make enquirie, wherefore so Noble a King should beare those armes. And by that meanes, be further informed of the said Conquest.

But let vs say something which is not common, in Honour of these Illustrious Armes (seeing that we beare them) and the emblazoning:* 1.34 as it it appeareth to pur∣pose, by the thirteenth verse of the Threescore and eighth Psalme of Dauid. Si dor∣miatis inter medios cleros: Pennae Columbae deargentatae, & posteriora dorsi eius in pallore Auri. Though yee haue lien among the potts, yet shall yee be as the wings of a Doue, that is couered with siluer wings, and her feathers like Golde.

* 1.35The Armes of Ierusalem are (to speake properly) The Armes of the Catholique Church. The Doue is the Symbole of the Church, and of her best beloued Chil∣dren, as in the threescore and thirteenth Psalme, and in the Canticles of Salomon. Veni amica mea, & Columba mea, Veni coronaberis. The Doue is without spot or ble∣mishe, and was imployed in the sacrifices of the olde Lawe, as the expiation for sinners. And afterward in the new Testament, afflicted with Torments and Martyr∣domes, this Doue behelde her selfe as dead & entranced, her heart transpierced with the Sword of bitternesse, among the Scullionly potts, spits and dripping panns, of Indian and Turkish Infidels, soyled in the Furnaces of persecutions, in the Synago∣gues of Heretiques, smoaked and darkened with infernall doctrine. This Doue lay swouning Inter sortes Malignantium, inter medios cacabos, inter medias lebetes, inter medias ollas.

Nigrant••sque casas, & tecta mapalia fumo.

But suddenly and in an instant, you saw her come forth as white as Snowe. Her forefront and downe to the bottome of her brest, the Shield of power, and the Buckler of Strength.* 1.36 Scutam Fortitudinis, & Clypeus Fortium, is of fayre polished Siluer. Her passions, her woundes, and her Crosse appeares no more bloody: this Shield sets her forth with glory and magnificence, by the King of Mettalls, the per∣fect creature of Natures workes

Golde, like the Fire flaming, Aboue all treasure fayrlie shining.

* 1.37We haue said in our first Booke, that in Armes there be but two Mettalls Gold and Siluer, as also that there are but foure Coullers, Red, Blewe, Greene and Black. It were ignorance then to make addition of a fift Couller, named Purple, Which is not any Couller, so affirmeth my Manuscripte of Blazons. For whosoeuer shall mingle an equall portion of the foure fore-named Coullers; that will be Purple, a Couller compounded, and not simple, which ought not to be in armes. And by the same Paritie of Rules in the Noble Arte of Herauldry, Couller vpon Couller are Armes for Enquirie, which appertaineth to none but Princes.

And although Couller vpon Couller in Bordure or Labell bee not so exactly re∣iected: yet neuerthelesse, the vse or practise thereof should be so sparingly limitted, as it ought not to be imployed in the Armes of great Princes,* 1.38 who (in regard of their qualitie) are exempte from common rule. For so we see that the first Dukes of Orleans Portoient le Lambeau de Gueules, and not D'Argent, as they haue done since. And so the Dukes of Bourbon, and them of their stocke and descent, beare, and haue borne Le Baston de Gueules: They of Berry, La bordure Engreslee de mesme: They of Valois, Aniou and Alanson, La Bordure plaine de Gueules, like them of Bourgongne. All Princes of the Bloud, whose Title is the subiect, cause and motiue for Enquiry. And Princes are not wount to graunt Priueledge to their Seruants and Subiects, to beare one Mettall vpon an other, and one Couller on an other, in Armes, or in deuise.

In this First voyage to the Holy Land, King Phillip the First had inconsiderately made a vowe, to march Armed at all points in the head of the Armie. He was dis∣swaded, not to leaue his Kingdome depriued of his presence. And yet neuerthelesse

(to acquite himselfe of his vowe) he sent thither one of his Chamberlaines Eudes the Maire,* 1.39 Lord of Chalo Sainct Mard (that is Medard) Castillian and Captaine of the Royall Castell D'Estampes, who perfourmed the said Voyage Arme de Pied en Cap. At his returne after the surprisall of Ierusalem, he gaue very great priueledges to the said Eudes le Maire, Lancelot his Sonne, and fiue Daughters of his, whose Children he had accepted into his Noble keeping, during the absence of their Fa∣ther. And they of this Family had enioyed (very neere the space of Fiue hundred yeares) the same Priueledges, which began first to be minced piece••meale away,* 1.40 and afterward quite cut off by enuy. There remained no more Honour to them, but To beare Armes for Enquirie, Those of Godfrey of Belogne, Quartred with them of the said Eu∣des le Maire, which are De Gueules a la Bordure d Or, chargee en Abisme d'vn Escusson d'Argent a vne Fue••lle de Chesne de Synople.

During the Siedge of Ierusalem, Godfrey (afterward King) letting flye an Arrowe on the Battelments of the Tower of Dauid, at that one shoote killed three Birdes: which serued him for a deuise afterward, and for the Assaylants and defendants, his brethren (as well Masles as Females) in Armes richly emblazoned, D'Or a la Bande le Gueules, chargee de Trois Allelyons d'Argent, sole Armes for long time,* 1.41 and after∣ward, Sur le Tout for them of the Illustrious House of Lorraine, enriched with their Alliances, to witt, of Foure Kingdomes, Hungarie, Sicilie, Ierusalem and Arragon; supported with Foure Dukedomes, Anion, Gueldres, Gulich and Barre.

The Second Voyage to the Holy-Land, was made by our King Lewes the youn∣ger, Seauenth of the name, who Crossed himselfe in the Generall Parliament, held at V••z••l••y in Bourgongne: And the King departed from Paris with a potent Armie,* 1.42 the fifteenth day of May One thousand, one hundred, forty and seauen, leauing the Re∣gency of the Kingdome to Suggerus, Abbot of Saint Denys in France; Queene Aeli∣••r, Wife to the King, followed him in so long a Voyage. They tooke the way of Germanie and Hungarie, to iourney for Constantinople, where they met with the Em∣perour of the West Conrad, Third of the name, who trauayled also to the Holy-Land, with an Army consisting of Threescore Thousand men, Germaines and others, passing in company the Bosphorus of Greece, safely and without perill.

But the Voyage of these two Monarches of France and Germanie, brought little or no benefite at all to the Christians beyond the Seas, being constraned to dis∣campe from the Siedges of Damas, and the Citty of Acres. Likewise they were basely betrayed by the Emperour of Greece Manuell,* 1.43 Brother in Law to the Empe∣rour Conrad (for they had Married two Sisters) because they continued a yeare (or thereabout) beyond the Seas, without perfourming any great businesse, by reason of the mortality in the Christian Army, occasioned by the wickednesse of Manuell, and his Greekes (deadly enemies to the Latines) who had mingled a kind of Morter or Plaister among the Meale, wherewith they furnished the Christian Armie. So that both these Princes were enforced to returne home to their Kingdomes.

This Voyage of the French into the Easte, is amplye described by the Archbishop of Tyre, in hi•• History of the Holy-Warre: and by the Abbot of Saint Denis Sugge∣••s, in the Life of the said King Lewes the younger, where he maketh relation of the perticularities. Affirming, that this great Croissade was made, by the Preaching of the Great Abbot of Cl••ru••ux Saint Bernard▪ of Noble descent,* 1.44 but much more No∣ble in Vertue and Holinesse of life. We haue formerly obserued the place of his Birth, and the Armes of his House. And that Pontius, the Abbot of Vezelay, cau∣sed a Church to be builded (famous afterward by multiplicitie of miracles) in the same place, where the meeting was made for the Croissade, at the same Vezelay.

He further saith, that the Commons of Sens, hauing murdred Hebert, Abbot of Saint Pierre le Vif:* 1.45 the King (before his departure) caused exemplary Iustice to be executed on the Authors and Complices, being cast headlong downe from the top of an high Tower vpon the pauement, where they had perpetrated and committed the murder, and the rest beheaded at Paris. Rex ad tantes sceleris vltionem accinctus, p••rtem Homicidarum ab altitudine Turris ad Terram precipitat, & alios fecit Parisijs ••••tollare.

At the same Veze lay, King Lewes, and his Wife Queene A••lia•• of Aquitaine

Crossed themselues. Rex primus prosiliens, cum magno deuotionis ardore signum san∣ctae Crucis assumpsit, & post ipsum Regina Alienordis vxor sua, mouentes per exemplum, vt sic Praelati facerent, & Barones.

Of such as Crossed themselues, for the Second Voyage to Jerusalem, by example of the King and Queene.

• ALphonsus, Counte of Saint Gylles.
• Thierry, Counte of Flanders.
• Henry de Chastillon, Sonne to Thibault, Count of Blois.
• Guy Count of Neuers.
• Regnaud, Count of Tonnere.

Brethren, who at that time bare of the Coun∣ty of Bourgongne, formerly noated.

The Count Dieu-donne, (that is to be Diuined.)

Robert, Brother to the King (for excellency he had no other Title) And yet not∣withstanding, he was Counte of Dreux, as his Appennage or portion, and was not then maried. Il Portoit d'Or & d'Azur, à la Bordure de Gueules.

• Yues, Count of Soissons.
• William, Count of Ponthieu.
• William, Count of Garance: Qui portoit de Gueules à Trois Cheurons d'Argent.
• Archambauld of Bourbon.
• ...Enguerrau de Coucy.
• ...Geoffrey de Rancone.
• Hugh of Lusignan.
• William de Courtenay: Qui portoit d'Or à Trois Tourteaux de Gueules. 2.1.
• ...Regnaud de Montargis.
• ...Ythier de Torcy.
• ...Euerard de Brestueill.
• ...Dreux de Mouchy.
• ...Manasses de Bugnell.
• ...Lancelot du Treinell.
• Guerin his Brother.
• ...William le Bouteillier.
• William at Gilons de Trie.

With many other high and mighty Lords, and Knights of great renowne, and Noble Houses. Et plures alij Nobiles, & magni nominis Milites.

Of Prelates Crossed themselues:

• Symon, Bishop of Noyon.
• Godfrey, Bishop of Langres.
• Arnoull, Bishop of Lisieux.
• Herbert, Abbot of Saint Pierre le Vif of Sens, murdered by his Cittizens before departing.
• Thibault, Abbot of Saint Colombe de Sens.

With an infinite number of men of the Church, and of the Sword. Et mult 〈◊〉〈◊〉 aliae personnae Nobiles, quorum nomina, propter confusionem, censuimus silentio perimenda▪ saith the Abbot of Saint Denis.

The Count of Morienna, Vnckle by the Mothers side to King Lewes, tooke the Croissade in the Citty of Mentz, and a Great number of noble Gentlemen with him, because the King should want no company. Metis similiter Crucem assumpsi•• Comes Moriennae Auunculus Ludouici Regis Franciae, multique cum eo Principes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Barones.

* 1.46The Third Voyage beyond the Seas, was perfourmed by King Phillip Augustus▪ Second of the name, called the Conquerour, and Gods Gifte vpon the same subiect. Notwithstanding the serious affaires in the Holy-Land; yet a Truce was taken be∣tweene the Christian Princes, and Saladine the Calyphe of Egypt and Syria. But it was

soone broken, because in the interim of this composition, Reynaud de Chastillon made seizure on the Mother of Saladine, as she was iourneying to Damas.* 1.47 Vpon refu••all to render her, and the furniture taken from her, by councell of the Counte of Try∣p••ly: Saladine vanquished in open field the Army of the Christians Princes, which consisted of more then twenty thousand able fighting men, Salaladiue making such a fierce and cruell assault vpon them, that the most part of them were put to the edge of the Sword.

For spoyles of his victory, he had the King of Ierusalem Guye of Lusignan,* 1.48 who be∣fore was Count of Iaffa, Husband to the Queene of Sicilie, Sister to Bauldwine the Meazeled; with the true Crosse, which the Bishop of Ptolomais caried in this Bat∣taile. The Christian Army was betrayed by the Counte of Tripoly, descended of the Countes of Tolosa, who (in sted of fighting) threwe the Royall Standard at his feete, and forsooke his owne side. Which ouerthrow happened the fourth and fift of the Nones of Iuly, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and seauen.

Saladine pursuing his victory, sent King Guye, the true Crosse, and all his prisoners to Damas, and tooke from the Christians the Citties of Tiberias, Ptolomais and Ieru∣salem the Holy Citty, wherein were Foureteene thousand persons of all sexes. These Cities were thus surprized the Second day of October, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and seauen: Afterward, he became Maister of the Citties in Galilee, and of all the Holy-Land, the Citties of Antioche, Tripolye and Tyre,* 1.49 some fewe Castells and strong places excepted,

Vpon report of these sad tydings in France, King Phillip Augustus resolued on a Voyage to the Holy-Land, for the recouery thereof once more. But in regard that King Henry of England, and he wadged sterne warre each against other; an enter∣viewe was made of these two Princes, and they had conference together betweene Trie and Gisors: at which place (by miracle,* 1.50 and contrary to all humaine hope) the two Kings made a Truce and a cessation from warre for tenne yeares space. Moreo∣uer, they Crossed themselues both for beyond the Seas, by the hands of William of Champaigne, Archbishop of Rheimes, Vnckle to the King, and William, afterward Archbishop of Tyre, and Chauncellour of the Kingdome of Ierusalem, Legate for the Pope in this Holy Croissade.

The Names of them that went in this Third Voyage to the Holy-Land.

• FIrst the King himselfe Phillip Augustus.
• Otho, Duke of Bourgongne.
• Richard, Counte of Poictiers, King of England after Henry.
• Phillip, Count of Flanders.
• Henry, Second of the name, Count Palatine of Champaigne and Brie, afterward King of Nauarre, Second of the name.
• Thibault, Count of Blois.
• Stephen, Count of Sancerre.
• The Count of Perche.
• William des Barres, Counte of Rochefort.
• Robert, Count of Dreux.
• The Count of Clairmont in Beauuoysis, who caried the Oriflambe Ensigne of Saint Denys.
• The Count of Beaumont vpon Oise.
• The Count of Soissons.
• The Count of Barre.
• Bernard of Saint Valery.
• ...Iames d'Auesnes.
• The Count of Neuers.
• ...Dreux de Mello.
• ...

• ...Matthew de Montmorency.
• William de Merlo, and a great number of Knights beside.

Of Prelates that Crossed themselues at the same place.

• Gaultier, Archbishop of Rouen.
• Bauldwine, Archbishop of Canterbury in England.
• The Bishop of Beauuais: And
• The Bishop of Chartres.

* 1.51The place of this Enter-view was called Holy-Field. Sanctus Campus, where was erected a great Crosse of Wood, and the Kings gaue money to build a Chappel there, in honour of the Holy Crosse, whereon suffered the Sauiour of the world, and for foundation of Diuine Seruice, to continue as a memory to posterity. All this was done in the yeare One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and seauen.

In the yeare of Grace One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and eight, the Mo∣neth of March, and during the Lent time, the King held his Generall Parliament in the Bishops Haull of Paris, and in that time, a wunderfull number of persons Cros∣sed themselues: Prelates, Barons, Priests, Souldiers, Cittizens and Villagers. In this Generall assembly, the people and Clargie of France graunted, that the King should leuey and take the tenth part of their moueable goods, and immoueable fruites of such as Crossed not themselues in this voyage: except Monasteries of Or∣ders of the Cisteaux, Chartreux, and Font-Eurauld, and Hospitalls, and Spittle Houses of France,* 1.52 in regard of their proprieties. Which moneys graunted to the King, for the Voyage beyond the Seas against Saladine, were called by his name The Tenth•• for Saladine, and which were graunted for one yeare only, with conditions recor∣ded by Rigordus, which are these that follow.

Saladines Tenthes or Titles graunted to the King for one whole yeare, to maintaine the Warres in the Holy-Land: And their Conditions.

DE Decimis hoc constitutum est, quod Omnes Crucem non habentes, quicumque sint, Decimam ad minus dabunt hoc Anno, de omnibus Mobilibus suis, & de omnibus Reditibus, exceptis illis qui sunt Cisterciensis Ordinis, Ordinis Carthusiacensis, & Ordinis Fontis-Ebrardi, & exceptis Leprosis quantum ad suum pertinet proprium.

In nullus Communias mittet aliquis manum, nisi ille Dominus, cuius ipsa Communia fuerit. Quale autem ius in aliquâ Communiarum habebat prius aliquis tale habebit.

Qui alicuius Terrae magnam Iustitiam habet, eiusdem Terrae Decimas habebit.

Et sciendum est quod qui Decimas sunt daturi, de toto mobili suo, & reditibus Decimas dabunt, non acceptis inde prius debitis suis: imo, post donationem Decimae, de residuo pote∣runt sua debita soluere, Vniuersi Laici tam Milites, quam alij, praestito iuramento sub Ana∣themate: Clerici verò excommunicatione adstricti suas dabunt Decimas.

Miles Crucem non habens, Domino suo habenti eam, cuius erit Homo Ligius, dabit de suo proprio mobili Decimam, & de Feudo quem ipse tenebit. Si autem ab eo nullum tenuerit Feudum, de proprio suo mobili Decimam Domino suo Ligio dabit; Singulis vero à quibus tenebit Decimam de suis Feudis dabit: & si nullam Dominum Ligium habuerit, ei, in cu••us Feudo manserit, leuans, & cubans, dabit Decimam de suo proprio mobili.

Si Quis Terram propriam Decimans, res alterius, quam illius quam debet Decimare inuenerit in Terra sua, & ille cuius res fuerint, illas esse suas legitimè monstrare poterit, Decimans non poterit eas vllomodo retinere.

Miles Crucem habens qui sit Haeres legitimus, Filius, vel Gener Militis Crucem non habentis, vel alicuius Viduae, habebit Deciman Patris, vel Matris suae.

In res Archiepiscoporum, seu Episcoporum, seu Capitulorum, seu Ecclesiarum quae ab eis mouent in Capite, non mittet aliquis manum, nisi Archiepiscopi, Episcopi, Capitula, & Ec∣clesiae, quae ab eis mouent.

Si Episcopi inde collegerit Decimas, & eas dabunt, quibus dare debuerint.

Quicunque Crucem habens, qui dare Talliam, vel Decimam debeat, & eas dare nolue∣rit, ab illo capiatur, cui suam debet Talliam, vel Decimam, vt inde suam faciat Voluntatem. Et qui eum coeperit propter hoc, non poterit excommunicari.

Qui deuote, & legitime, & sine coactione Decimam suam dederit, à Deo remuneratio∣nem accipiet.

COncerning Tenths or Tithes, it is decreed, that all (which haue not the Crosse, what∣soeuer they be) shall giue this yeare the Tenth at least, of all their moueables, and of all their Reuenewes; Except those which be of the Order of the Cistercians, Carthusians, and of Fonte Eurauld; Leprous persons also are excepted, so far as to their owne peculiar ap∣pertaineth.

No man shall lay hand vpon any Colledges or Communities, except the Lord, to whom the Colledge belongeth. Also what manner priuiledge any one had (before time) in any of the Colledges, the like priueledge he shall haue still.

He that hath the great Power and Authority ouer any Countrey, shall haue the Tithes of the same Countrie.

And it is to be noted, that those who are to giue Tenths or Tithes, shall giue them of their whole moueables and reuenewes, not withdrawing first from thence their debtes: But ra∣ther the whole Laitie generally, as well Knights and Souldiers, as others, after the free gift of their Tithe, shal pay their debts out of the remainder, by their oath taken vnder a Cursse. The Clergy also shall pay their Tithes, vnder the penalty of Excommunication.

A Knight and Souldier, hauing not the Crosse, shall paye Tithe to his Crossed Lord (whose Leige man he is) of the Fee which he shall hold. But if he shall hold no Fee of him, he shall giue Tithe to his Liege Lord of his owne proper Moueables: Yea he shall giue Tithe of his Fees to euery particular Lord, from whom he shall hold. And if he hath no Liege Lord, hee shall giue Tithe vnto him, in whose Fee he shall abide vprising, or downe lying.

If any man taking Tithe of his owne land, shall find in his land, as well the goods of ano∣ther Mans land, as of that which he ought to take Tithe of, and he (whose goods they be) can lawfully proue them to be his; The person Tithing shall haue no power (by any meanes) to retaine them.

A Knight or Souldier, hauing the Crosse, who is lawfull Heire, Sonne, or Sonne in law to a Knight and Souldier (which hath not the Crosse) or to any Widdow, shall haue the Tithe of his Father, or Mother.

No man shall lay hands vpon the goods of Archbishops, Bishops or Chapiters, or of the Churches which hold of them in Chiefe, except they be Archbishops, Bishops, Chapiters, and the Churches which hold from them.

If the Bishops thereof shall gather the Tithes, they shall giue them to whom they ought to giue them.

Whosoeuer, hauing the Crosse, ought to giue Tallage, or Tithe, and will not giue them; let him be apprehended of him, to whom he oweth his Tallage or Tithe, that he may heere in doe what he pleaseth. And that person, who for this cause shall apprehend him, shall not be ex∣communicated.

He that deuoutly and lawfully, and without constraint, shall giue his Tithes, shall haue his recompence from God.

Hence it is, according as some haue written, that the impropriations of Tithes or Tenths in France, deriued their birth and originall. And of these Saladines Tenths, King Phillip made a great banck or stock of money, as well for the Holy warre;* 2.1 as that which he had afterward, vpon the Truce broken by Richard (King of England after Henry) against the same Richard: who afterward did Homage to King Phillip, for Lands which he held of the Crowne, and tooke to wife the said Kings Sister Madame Alix of France, whom he after repudiated, to marry Madame Berenguela of Nauarre, as we haue more at large declared in the Tracte speaking of the Order of England.

All they which were Crossed for this Voyage, had Letters of respite and inter∣mission for three yeares space, for payment of their debts, paying the third part yearely at the Feast of All Saints, and to receiue the fruites and reuenues of their Lands. But if they had no Lands or reuenues: they stood bound to giue gadges or payable Cautions to their Creditours, who could not compell them to pay, but at the appointed times, vnder paine of being excommunicated by the Ordenaries and Metropolitanes, vpon complaint only. And such summes as were due, caried no payment of interest, from the day as they tooke the Croissade; but beginning on that

day,* 2.2 the Crossed persons could not be called before any bench of Iustice, vntill their returne from beyond the Seas, vnder paine of Excommunication, and paying th•• expences, damages and interests of such suits. In a word, such as were Crossed for the Voyage, had so many exemptions and priueledges: that it was no wonder, if the Armies for beyond the Seas, consisted of Two or three hundred thousand men.

At the same Generall Parliament also, were registred the Royall Ordenances which should be kept in those Voyages to the Holy-Land,* 2.3 either by Sea or Land And them I coppied out of the Parliament Register of the same yeare, as they were published in all parts of the Christian Army, at the departure of the same from Veze¦lay in Bourgongne, the Moneth of Iuly 1190.

Orders appointed to be obserued in the Christian Army.

Philippus. D. G. Francorum Rex semper Augustus. Nouerint Vniuersi Christo Do∣mino nostro militaturi, &c.

1. Qui Hominem in Naui interfecerit, cum Mortuo ligatus proijciatur in Mare.

2. Si in terra quemquem interfecerit, cum Mortuo in Terram ligatus confodiatur.

3. Si quis conuictus fuerit, quod Cultellum ad alium percutiendum extraxerit, aut quo•• alium ad sanguinem percusserit, pugnum perdat.

4. Si autem palma percusserit, tribus vicibus mergatur in Mari.

5. Si quis Socio opprobrium, conuicium, aut odium Dei obiecerit, quot Vicibus ei conui∣ciatus fuerit, tot Vncias Argenti reddat.

6. Delato, & conuicto de Furto, Pix bulliens super Caput eius excuciatur ad cognos∣cendum eum, & in primam Terram cui Naues applicuerint, proijciatur.

So few as they be, yet they are seuere enough.

1. He that Killeth a man in the Shippe; shall be bound and made fast to the dead body, and so throwne into the Sea.

2. If it be done on the land, he shalbe tied, fast to the dead body, & so both buried together.

3. If any one be conuinced, of drawing his Dagger or Knife, to strike an other therewith: or haue wounded any one to the shedding of Bloud▪ his Hand shall be cut off.

4. If any one giue a blow on the eare to his fellow; three times he shall be duckt or dip•••• in the Sea.

5. If any one offend his fellow by outragious words and villainous behauiour, or blas∣pheme the name of God: as many times as he hath done so, as many ounces of Siluer shall he be condemned to paye.

6. Such as are accused and conuinced of Theft in the Army; shall haue his head couered with boyling Pitch, to the end, that he may be noated and knowne from the rest, and shall be set on shoare, at the first land the Shippe shall come to.

Augustus hauing left the Regencie of the Kingdome, to Queene Alix of Cham∣paigne his Mother,* 2.4 and to his Vnckle, Brother to his Mother, William of Champaigne Archbishop of Rheims, Cardinall and Legate in France, called with the White-Hands▪ went to take Shipping at Geneway, and King Richard of England at Marseilles. From which Ports the seuerall Fleets set forth, sayling towards Messina in Sicilie, where they arriued at the Feast of Christmasse after their embarking, and were well enter∣tained by Tancred, King of the Prouince.

Some Shipps and vessells there were in the Kings Fleete, that suffered wracking but to recompence the Princes and Lords of France, that had receiued damage ther∣by,* 2.5 the King gaue to the Duke of Bourgongne, a Thousand Markes of Siluer: to the Counte of Neuers Sixe hundred Markes: to William des Barres Foure hundred Markes: to William de Marlo Foure hundred Ounces of Siluer: to the Bishop of Char∣tres Three hundred: to Mathew de Montmorency, Three hundred: to Dreux de Mel∣lo Two hundred: to diuers other Lords Two hundred, and to some other lesse, ac∣cording to their qualities. And at Messina it was, that the bad intelligence began betweene the two Kings of France and England, about the diuorcement of Madame Alix of France.

From Sicilie the King went to take landing before Acres, which the Christians had besiedged the winter before: And the Citty of Acres was taken in the Moneth o•• Iuly,* 2.6 One thousand, one hundred fourescore and eleauen: after which surprizall, the King fell into a grieuous Sicknesse, and was constrained to prepare for his returne.

He tooke but three Gallies, conducted by one of Geneway, called Le Rousseau de la Volte, who brought him to land in Apuglia: from whence the King went to Rome, to kisse the Foote of Pope Celestine, after whose blessing receiued, he came into France, where he kept the Feaste of Christmasse at Fontaine-blaude, in the yeare One thou∣sand, one hundred, fourescore and eleauen. He left his Army to the Duke of Bour∣gongne for succour of the Christians, and his Prisoners to exchange and redeeme captiued Christians.

King Richard perceiuing that Saladine made no reckoning of satisfying the com∣position, which was, to render back the true Crosse, and those Christian prisoners,* 2.7 which he had in the parts vnder his obedience: caused to be brought forth of the Citty Sixe thousand Sarrazins, or thereabout, whose heads were all smitten off, and drew great ransoms from some of the better Prisoners,

Now, concerning the fourth Voyage beyond the Seas, and attempted by the Pal∣ladines of France: it was in the yeare One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and eighteene, in which expedition were Crossed as followeth.

Of the Fourth Voyage to the Holy-Land.

• THibault, Count Palatine of Brie and of Champaigne, Second of the name, Ne∣phew to King Phillip Augustus.
• Lewes, Count of Blois and of Chartres.
• Stephen, Count of Perche.
• Simon, Count Montfort l' Amaury.
• The Marquesse of Montferrat.
• ...Renauld de Montmiraill.
• Regnier, Bishop of Troyes in Champaigne.
• Neuelon, Bishop of Soissons.
• The Count of Brienne.
• ...Guy de Coucy.
• Bauldwine, Count of Flanders and of Henaulte.
• And Henry his Brother.
• Thierrie of Flanders, their Nephew.

With many other Princes, Lords and Knights, perticulerly named in the Histo∣rie of this Voyage, written by the Marshall of Champaigne Geoffrey de Villehardouyn, Lord of Ioinuille and of Vaucouleurs, Gentleman of Commercys, who was one of the foremost in this Holy enterprise, According to some, he bare D'Ermines au Lyon de Gueules.

The French, ioyned their Army with that of the Venetians, and Shipped them∣selues at Venice, vnder conduct of the Duke of Venice Henry Dandolo.* 2.8 In Company together they besiedged the Citty of Constantinople, and became Maisters thereof.

By common consent of the chiefe and principall Lords of the Army, Bauldwine, Count of Flanders and of Henault was elected and Crowned Emperour of Constan∣tinople, by the Latine name, in the great Patriarchall Church of Saint Sophia. Con∣stantinople was Conquered on the Thurseday before Palme-Sunday, in February,* 2.9 Anno One thousand, two hundred and Foure.

As for this Bauldwine, he reigned no longer then one yeare. For some haue writ∣ten, that he was taken in Battaile by Ioanniza, King of the Bulgarianes, a barbarous and most cruell Prince, who hauing kept him some few Moneths in Prison at Turno∣bium; this bloudy Bulgare caused his Armes and Leggs to be cut off, and threw the rest of his body in a Valley, where this great Prince remained three whole dayes li∣uing, to fight with death and rauenous Beasts, which rent him in pieces. But life being expired, he commaunded his head to be cut off, and of the scull or braine-pan he made a Cupp, and dranke therein dayly very sollemnely.

But the Histories of Times speake farre otherwise, for Mathew Paris in his History of England, vnder the yeare One thousand, two hundred, twenty foure, reporteth, that the said Emperour Bauldwine, after a long and tedious imprisonment, by peni∣tence and wearisome Pilgrimage; returned into his owne Countrey of Flanders, where he was knowne (though wholly chaunged in his countenance) by many

of his Subiects and Seruants, who acknowledged him for their Lord, and did him homage,

* 2.10But the Countesse, that had long time held the dignities of her Father, made her complaint to the King of France her Soueraigne Lord against this Bauldwine, whom she tearmed an Imposture, and not her Father. So that to be briefe, He was hanged with all shame and ignominie, in the middest betweene two olde filthie stincking Dogges. Procurauitque vt praedictus Pater suus ignominiose suspenderetur, nam hinc & inde fecit duos Canes Veteres, scilicet mirgos suspendi.

I haue seene the Interrogatories concerning this man, made to the Commissio∣ners, deputed by the Parliament Generall of France, and part of the Articles; wher∣to he did not answere much amisse, though to some other ambiguously, and as it were by defect of memory. But when it came to the point, Who had made him Knight,* 2.11 and in what place it was done? He knew not then how to answere any thing, in such an action, the most sollemne that he had in all his life time; which made him iudged, to be but a false, and a supposed Bauldwine.

Yet notwithstandging, Mathew Paris, who liued no long distance of time, from that which concerneth this History; he maintaineth him to be the true Bauldwine, brought to this extremity of affliction, as some say that heard his owne confession (these are the words of Mathew Maris) for a most haynous sinne by him commit∣ted. For, hauing bin very long time kept in prison, he was deliuered by the pollitick meanes of a young Maide, vpon sollemne promise: that so soone as he should bee landed on any coast belonging to the Latine Christians, he would procure her to be baptized,* 2.12 and then take her as his true and lawfull wife. But being deliuered, and seeing himselfe safe in a Countrey of assurance: he caused her to be strangled be∣fore she was baptized, and thereby heaped three grieuous sinnes one vpon an other, for expiation whereof, the Pope sentenced him with an austere kinde of penance, proportionable to such notorious transgressions. Moreouer, that all such as had bin his assistants in this execrable murder, ended their liues in deserued, but most misera∣ble manner, whereof Paris relateth the seuerall examples.

After the taking of Bauldwine, his Brother Henry was chosen the second Latine Emperour of Constantinople; He tooke to Wife Agnes, Daughter to Boniface, Mar∣quesse of Montferrat, crowned King of Thessalonica (as we haue before said in the Genealogie of this House) One thousand, two hundred and sixe. Henry reigned but tenne yeares,* 2.13 and died the same day as King Phillip Augustus wunne the memo∣rable Battaile of Bouuines, against the rebellious Flemings, the fiue and twentieth day of Iuly, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, two hundred and fifteene. By Agnes of Montferrat his wife, he left but one daughter, named

Yoland, Wife to Peter de Courtenay, Count of Auxerre, a Prince of the Blood of France, descended of Peter of France, Sonne to King Lewes le Gros, Sixt of the name, and of Alix, Daughter to the Count of Morienna, at this present called Sauoye.

* 2.14Peter de Courtenay, proclaimed Third Latine Emperour of Constantinople, departed from France for iourneying thither. He first went to Rome, where he was Crowned Emperour of the East by Pope Honorius, Third of the name. From thence he came to Ottranto, where he embarked his Wife and Robert de Courtenay his Sonne, sending them before to Constantinople. But he directed his course toward Durazzo, to pos∣sesse himselfe of that strong place, whether came Theodorus Lascaris, a Prince of Greece, and deadly enemie to the Latines. He came to proffer the Emperour Peter his seruice, and promised him his assistance, for conducting him safely into Thessalie, and to Thessalonica, the chiefe Citty of the Kingdome, held by the Marquesse of Montferrat.* 2.15 Lascaris Shipt the Emperour and his people in Vessells of deepe bot∣tome, and then guided him thorow such intricate passages; that they which follow∣ed, were diuersly dispersed. So that he made seizure on his person▪ and shut him vp in an obscure prison, where he kept him for the space of two whole yeares: at the end whereof, the poore Emperour left his head to his enemy, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, two hundred and seauenteene.

Robert de Courtenay his Son, was Fourth Emperour, who perceiuing his affaires in Greece in no good fashion, but holding on from bad to worse: made a voyage into Eu∣rope

for supply and succour, wherewith returning into Greece; he died in Achaia, and then succeeded his Sonne

Bauldwine, Second of the name,* 2.16 Fift and last Emperour of Greece of the Latine name. He married Martha of Lusignan, youngest Daughter to Iohn de Brenne, who brought him (in mariage) the imaginarie title of King of Ierusalem. A mariage ill made for Bauldwine, hauing refused his aduancement, in marying a Wife of the Countrey.

The wicked Alexis, expelled from Constantinople by the French,* 2.17 had maried the Daughter to Theodorus Lascaris (who wrought the death of Peter de Courtenay) retrea∣treated to the Citty of Adrianopolis, retayning alwayes the Title of Emperour of Constantinople. At the same time also, an other Lascaris tooke the same title of Em∣perour of Constantinople, establishing his Imperiall Seate at Trebisonde, vsurping (for his part) Cappadocia and Cholcis. And thus the Empire of Greece was deuided into Europe and Asia. Theodorus (by his death) left the part of his vsurpation, to his Sonne in Law Batazis, after whom succceeded his Sonne Theodorus. He of Trebi∣sonde, named Iohn Lascaris, had one only Daughter, whom her Father offred in ma∣riage to Bauldwine the Second: young, and very ill aduised he was, in refusing such an aduantageable party, which would haue made him a peacefull possessour of the Empire; but he would needs marry with Martha of Lusignan.

After the mariage was consummated at Constantinople,* 2.18 Iohn de Brenne (whom Pope Gregorie the Ninth had made Exarcate of Rauenna, and Captaine Generall of the Church, against the excommunicated Emperour Fredericke the Second, and against whom, Iohn de Brenne valiantly defended Romania) gaue councell to his Sonne in Law Bauldwine, to make a step into France, aswell to renew his auncient ac∣quaintance, and get succour thence against Lascaris: as also to visite those Lands which he possessed in France, Flanders and elsewhere. So that Bauldwine went into France, in Anno One thousand, two hundred, forty and fiue. Returne we now a∣gayne to the Voyages of the Holy-Land.

It was an ordenary exercise of the French, to Crosse themselues euery yeare for be∣yond the Seas, as well for the great Pardons which they had thereby,* 2.19 honour and reputation; as for the large exemptions, that the Crossed deriued from those Voya∣ges. And heereupon, the Officers for the King, the Lords of Fiefes, and others be∣side, would labour for these Croissades on the one side, and the Crossed on the other (willing to extend their franchises longer, then otherwise they could) had their Pro∣cesse from the Court, and vpon these contestations of the parties, enquirie was made by the Bishops of Paris and Senlis, Councellers of the Court, & Commissioners no∣minated by them, for composition of the enquiry. After which, came the decree of the Iudge and Lords of the Enquest, expressing regulerly the Exemptions of the Crossed, and establishing them afterward effectually in those cases, wherefore the decree beareth in title the words, which are contained in the Court Registers, for the establishment of the Crossed: as heare you may reade the tearme of the Courts decree, giuen in the Easter Parliament, One thousand, two hundred and foure∣teene.

Stabilimentum Cruce-signatorum.

PHILIPPVS Dei Gratia Francorum Rex semper Augustus. Noueritis Quod nos per dilectos, & fideles nostros P. Parisiensem, & G. Syluanectensem Episcopos, ex assensu Domini Legati fecimus diligentér inquiri, qualiter sancta Ecclesia consueuit defendere Cruce-signatos, & ipsorum Cruce signatorum libertates; qui facta inqui∣sitione, pro bono Pacis inter Regnum & Sacredotium vsque ad instans Consilium Ro∣••anum, ista volumus obscruari.

Primo Quod nullus Cruce-signatus Burgensis, vel Rusticus, siue Mercator fuerit, siue 〈◊〉〈◊〉, primo Anno quo Crucem assumpsit, Tallietur; nisi Tallia fuerit imposita prius, quam Cr••cem assumet: & si primo Anno imposita fuerit, immunis erit secundo Anno, nisi ali∣quid

accipatur pro. Exercitu. Tunc autem Talliam esse impositam intelligimus, quando denuntiatum est alicui, vel Domui suae, quantum debeat soluere, vel ponere in Tallia.

Quia vero constat de Consuetudine hactenus obtenta in Regno Franciae quod Cruce∣signati debeant Exercitum, nisi per speciale Priuilegium Domini Regis sint exempti: Dici∣mus quod in Exercitu quilibet Cruce-signatus de praedictis dare tenetur, siue Cruce sign••∣tur ante Citationem, siue post, si tamen debeat Exercitum.

Si Rex viderit expedire quod Villa mittat in Exercitum Seruientes, potius quam illi qui sunt de Villa vadant; poterit Rex accipere de Exercitu de Cruce-signatis competenter: Sed habebunt de cetero Cruce-signati electionem eundi in Exercitum, si voluerint: vel po∣nendi portionem suam in prisia, pro redemptione Exercitus facta; & si grauati fuerint de prisia, ad Diocesanum Episcopum, vel eius Of ficialem habebunt recursum.

Si vero Cruce-signatus habeat possessiones quae debeant Talliam, reddet Talliam quasi non esset Cruce-signatus: & si neget possessiones debere Talliam, probetur coram Dioces••no Episcopo, vel eius Officiali.

De Cruce-signatis manentibus in Communijs dicimus, quod si a Communia aliqui acci∣piant propter Exercitam Regis, vel clausuram Villae, vel deffensionem Villae ab Inimicis ob∣sessae, vel Communiae debitum factum & iuratum reddi, antequam Crucem assumerent, partem suam ponent in prisia, sicut & alij non Cruce-signati: De debito vero contracto a Communia, post Crucis assumptionem, immunis erit Cruce-signatus vsque ad presentem moram, & quandiu erit in Peregrinatione.

Si Bailliui Dom ni Regis aliquem Cruce-signatum deprehinderint ad praesens forefa∣ctum, pro quo debeat membris mutilari, vel Vitam amittere, secundum consuetudinem Cu∣riae saecularis; Ecclesia non deffendet eum, vel res eius. In alijs autem leuioribus, & mino∣ribus forefactis, pro quibus non debeat membris mutilari, vel Vitam amittere, Bailliuus non debet corpus Cruce-signati, vel res eius capere, vel captum retinere, quin reddat absolu∣te ipsum, & res suas Ecclesiae requirenti eum pro iure faciendo.

Si autem in forefacto conuictus fuerit de tali forefacto pro quo debeat iuxta Iudicum Saecularium consuetudinem membris mutilari, vel Vitam amittere; Ecclesia nec ipsum, neque res eius amplius defendet. De alijs conuictus, in foro Ecclesiae, secundum consuetudi∣nem Villae, emendet laeso.

Quod si Dominus Rex alicui Burgo, vel Ciuitati, vel Castello concesserit immunitatem Exercitus, si petat Rex alquid de eis pro Exercitu, Cruce-signati primo Anno nihil ponent.

De Feodis autem, & Censiuis, respondeat Cruse-signatus coram Domino Feodi, vel Cen∣siuae, & si grauatus fuerit, retractet se ad Episcopum, vel eius Officialem.

Si vero Cruce-signatus conueniat quemcumque Christianum super debito, vel iniuria corporali sibi illata, vel a Christiano conueniatur super praemissa, electionem habeat conue∣niendi eum sub Iudice Saeculari, vel Ecclesiastico, sub quo maluerit.

Nullus Cruce-signatus tenetur respondere in foro Saculari, sed in Ecclesiastico, exceptis Feodis, & Censiuis, de quibus litigabunt coram Dominis Feudorum, & Censiuarum.

De possessione quam pacifice tenuerunt per Diem, & Annum, obseruentur praedicta, done•• Cruce-signati perfecerint Peregrinationem suam.

Si autem super negotio Cruce-signatorum aliquae nouae dubitationes emerserint, ad d•••••• praedictos Episcopos recurratur.

Ista pro bono Pacis per totum Domanium Domini Regis, de Cruce-signatis pro Terra Hierosolymitana, vsque ad Concilium volumus obseruari, Saluis iure, & Consuetudinibu•• Regni Francorum, & auctoritate Sacro-sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae per omnia.

Actum Parisijs in Parlamento Anno Domini Millesimo Ducentesimo Decimo Quart•• Mense Martio.

An Establishment of the Crossed.

PHILLIP by the Grace of God King of France euer Augustus &c. Know ye that We•• by our beloued, and faithfull Bishops P. of Paris, and G. of Senlys▪ with the assent of the Lord Legate, haue caused diligent inquirie to bee made, how the holy Church hath bin accu∣stomed to defend the Crossed, and the liberties of the Crossed; Who for the good of the Peace betweene the Kingdome and Priesthood, doe will these things to be obserued, vntill the next Romain Councell.

First, that no Crossed Burgesse or Husbandman, whether he be Merchant or no, shall bee taxed the first yeare, Wherein he hath taken the Crosse, except the Taxe be imposed before he shall take the Crosse: And if it be imposed the first yeare, he shall be free the second (except somewhat be taken for the Armie). We vnderstand a Taxe then to be imposed, when know∣ledge is giuen to any one, or left at his house, how much he ought to pay, or put on the tallie.

And because it is manifest according to the Custome held in the Realme of France,* 4.1 that the Crossed do owe and are engaged to the Army, except they be exempted by the speciall pri∣uiledge of our Lord the King. We signifie that euery Crossed in the Armie is bound to giue, according to the premises, whether he be Crossed before summons or after, if so be that he ow∣eth dutie to the Army.

If the King shall see it expedient, that a Towne or village send forth seruants into the Ar∣mie, rather then they of the Towne should goe themselues, the King may take conueniently ••f the Armie, and of the Crossed: But otherwise the Crossed shall haue their choice of going in∣to the Army (if they will) or of putting their portion in the prisage, made for redemption of the Army; And if they be grieued about the said prisage, they shall haue recourse to the Bi∣shop Diocesan, or to his Officiall.

But if a party Crossed hath possessions which owe Tallage, he shall pay Tallage, as if hee were not Crossed. If he deny his possessions to owe Tallage; let it be tryed before the Bishop Diocesan, or his Officiall.

Concerning those Crossed, that abide in Communities or Colledges: We say,* 4.2 that if any of the Colledge, either for the Kings Army, or for the inclosing of a Towne, or for the defence of a towne besiedged by the enemy, or of a Colledge shall receiue a debt made, and sworne to be repaide, before they did assume the Crosse, they shall lay their part in the prisage, as others that are not Crossed. But concerning a debt contracted of a Colledge, after the taking of the Crosse; the Crossed shall be free for the present time of his staye, and as long as he shall be in his voyage.

If the Kings Baylieffs shall take any Crossed for a present offence, or act committed abroad, for the which he ought to haue his members maimed, ar to loose his life, according to the cu∣stome of the secular Court; The Church shall not defend him nor his goods. But in other ligh∣ter, and lesse offences, or Acts committed abroad, for the which he ought neither to bee dis∣membred, nor loose his life, the Bailiffe ought not to take the body, nor goods of the Crossed, nor retaine them being taken; but absolutely restore him and his goods to the Church, requi∣ring him for the doing of Iustice.

But if in the fact, he shall be conuicted of such an offence, for the which hee ought accor∣ding to the custome of secular Iudges, to be maimed in his lims, or suffer death; The Church shal no more defend him nor his goods. But being conuicted of other crimes, let him make good the hurt in the Ecclesiasticall Court, according to the custome of the Towne.

If our Lord the King haue granted to any Burrough, Citty,* 4.3 or Towne Freedome of the Ar∣my: If the King demand any thing of them for the Army, the Crossed shal lay downe nothing the first yeare.

Concerning Fees and Fines, let the Crossed answer before the Lord of the Fee or Fine, and if he find himselfe too much burthened, let him repaire to the Bishop, or his Officiall.

If a man Crossed conuent any Christian, vpon a debt or corporall iniury offred vnto him: or by a Christian shall be conuented about the premises; let him choose whether hee will call him before a secular, or an Ecclesiasticall Iudge, which he will.

No man Crossed is bound to answer in a secular, but in a Court Ecclesiasticall. (Fees and Fines being excepted) concerning which, they shall commence suite before the Lords of the Fees and Fines.

Concerning possession, which they haue peaceably held for a day and a yeare; let the premi∣ses be deserued, vntill the parties Crossed haue accomplished their Pilgrimage.

But if about the affaires of the Crossed, any new doubts doe arise; let them haue recourse to the two foresaid Bishops.

Wee commaund these things to bee obserued, for the good of Peace through all the Dominion of the King, concerning those that are Crossed for the holy Land, (the rites and customes of the Realme of France, and the Authority of the Romaine Church in all things kept vnuiolated.

Made in Parliament at Paris in the yeare of our Lord. 1214.

Such were (in those times) the Franchises, Freedomes, and Exemptions of the Crossed, who after their death, if they were Crossed, that is to say, dyed after they had taken the Croissade, and had not gone in the holy Voyage, or after it carryed Palmes:* 4.4 had yet the honour to be carryed to the Graue Armed, and haue Their Legges Crossed one ouer the other. In this fashion, and no otherwise were they figured on Tables, Tombes, flatte Graue Stones, or raised by Caruing; as yet is to be seene in the Cloysters of Ancient Monasteries of France, Flanders, and in diuers other pla∣ces else.

In the yeare, One thousand, two hundred and sixteene, a great Croissade was made in France and Italy,* 4.5 for going to succour the Christians beyond the Seas. Saladine, their Potent enemy was dead at Damas, hauing left two Sonnes, the one Caliphe of Aegypt, and named Meralit, and the other of Syria and Ierusalem, whom they cal∣led Affadine, who gouerned then, when the Christian Armie (whereof wee now speake) tooke landing in Palestine.

In this Armie were present, Prelates of France; the Bishops of Paris, of Autune, and of Lysieux.

Of Italy, the Bishops of Millayne, of Rhegium, of Fauenca, and of Brescia, with o∣ther Prelates beside, and threescore thousand Souldiours.

* 4.6At the landing of this great Armie, which shaped her course to besiedge the Ci∣ty of Damieta in Aegypt; the Sultane Affadine desired peace with the Christian Princes, as well for himselfe, as the Sultane of Aegypt his Brother. In the doing whereof he promised that he would deliuer to the Princes, the holy Crosse, taken from them by his Father Saladine, and yeeld vp the City of Ierusalem into their power: Which offers the Christian Princes accepted, as the greatest aduantage that could happen to them: and now so much the better, in regard that it was so freely tendered.

Against which offer, was opposition made in a brauery, by Pelagius, a Spaniard by Nation, Legate for the businesse of the Crosse in the Armie, who was possessed with a strange opinion, as many more of his Countrey were beside; concerning a Prophesie then rumoured abroade, fondly noysed, and idlely vnderstood. That at this very time, the Lawe of Mahomet should bee quite ouerthrowne by a Spanyard, which he supposed to be himselfe, and so sent backe the Sultanes Deputies, without effecting any thing. This deniall was the cause, that the Sultane (in despight of the Christians) raced and spoyled the very godliest places in Ierusalem.

* 4.7Damieta was surprized in the assault by the Christians, in the yeare of Orace, one thousand, two hundred and nineteene, the fifteenth day of Nouember.

This surprizall did so mount the Legate Spanyards courage, that contemning Military Order and Discipline; he auanced on the Christian Armie, to besiedge Grand Cairo. The Sultane suffered this great Armie, to run it selfe in out of breath, consisting yet of more then threescore thousand men, which (euen in a very short moment of time) saw it selfe famished,* 4.8 and afflicted with diuersitie of deadly disea∣ses: so that more then halfe part of them being dead, and the rest very sickely lan∣guishing: he was glad to buy a Retreate, and for it to surrender to the Sultane Da∣mieta, which had cost so much in the taking. This reddition was done in September, One thousand two hundred, twentie and three. So the Legates glory vanished into smoake, himselfe hated and detested of the Christians; whose misfortune hee had caused, and ruinated the affaires of the Holy-Land.

In the meane while, the King of Ierusalem, Iohn de Brenne, obtained of the Sultane Affadine, a Truce for the space of eight yeares, by meanes whereof he had leysure to leaue Syria, & passe into Europe, to request the succor of the Christian Princes. Going into Italie,* 4.9 he marryed his eldest daughter Yoland to Fredericke, King of Sicilie, af∣terward Emperour, second of the name: who deceassing without children, the Title and Right in the Kingdome of Ierusalem, went to her Sister Martha, wife to the Em∣perour

Bauldwine, second of the Latine name, according as we shall now come to relate: for thus was the State of the Kings of Ierusaleem.

Concerning the Kings of Ierusalem, in their succeeding each after other.

I. Godfrey of Bologne, chosen the first King of Ierusalem, seauen dayes after the holy City was taken: he reigned but one yeare, and leauing no issue, hee had for Successour his Brother

II. Bauldwine, whose Reigne continued eighteene yeares▪ And after him succee∣ded his Cousine Germaine

III. Bauldwine, second of the name, who (before) was Count of the Isle in Flan∣ders, and of Edessa in the Easte, Sonne to the Count of Rethell, who reigned thir∣teene yeares, or thereabout. He dyed in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hun∣dred, thirty and one, and dying, left the kingdome to his Eldest daughter Millesena, wife to

IIII. Foulques, Count of Aniou, who in regard of his wife, was the Fourth King of Ierusalem. His Reigne lasted eleauen yeares, and dying in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hundred forty and two, left for King his eldest Sonne

V. Bauldwine, third of the name: who dying in the yeare, One thousand, one hundred, threescore and three, left the Kingdome to his Brother

VI. Amaury, who deceassed in the yeare, One thousand, one hundred, threescore and thirteene; and left for Successour his Sonne

VII. Bauldwine, Fourth of the name, who reigned but Eight moneths onely: so that by his death, the Crowne of Ierusalem came to his Mother

IX.

• Sybilla (Sister to Bauldwine the Meazeled, wife to Guy of Lusignan) Sonne of
• Hugh le Brun, Count of Lusignan, and de la Marche, Ninth King of Ierusalem.* 4.10
• Vnder whose reigne Raymond descended of the Auncient Countes of Tolosa,

Count of Tripoly (of whom we haue formerly spoken) denyed the Christian Faith, and was Circumcised according to the false Lawe of Mahomet, yeelding himselfe to take part with Saladine: thereby b••traying King Guy and the Christian Armie. Which wicked deede, gaue a great checke to the Christian Princes, and no meane hope to the Sultane Saladine, to chase them quite out of Palestine, and out of al which they possessed there beyond the Seas.

And thereupon, the Truce being broken, as we haue already said, by surprizing the Mother of Saladine, and the bad intelligence of Raymond of Tripoly: Saladine ouerthrew a puissant Armie, and besiedged the strong City of Acres,* 4.11 otherwise na∣med Ptolomais, then held and commanded by the Knights of the Temple, and the H••spitallers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, to whom the King of Ierusalem Bauldwine had giuen it. The Christian Armie was vanquished in a fought Battaile (when the Count of Tripoly played the Traytour, as before you haue heard) and tooke prisoner King Guy, with the true Crosse, and a great number of spoyles, rich in value.

By this surprizall of the holy City, the Kingdome of Ierusalem ceassed, and tooke ending, when it had beene held by the Latine Christians fourescore and eight yeares. And the descendants of Saladine. Sultanes of Aegypt,* 4.12 held it three hundred and thirty yeares; when the Great Turke Selim (growing mightie in Armes) con∣quered from the Sultanes of Aegypt the City of Ierusalem, which the Turkes (in the Arabian language) call Godsbarich, and by an other name Cuzumobarech, which sig∣nifieth A Holy Cittie, and which they left in such estate, as they conquered it from the Mammelukes: not in regard of any deuotion, but for the great taxations and tri∣butes which they had by Christian Pilgrimes, to whom for benefite they granted accesse and entrance.

Now although King Philip Augustus, and his youngest Sonne Saint Lewes King of France, King Richard of England, the Infidells terror and affright in his time, and the Emperours of Germany, made infinite voyages for recouery of the Holy Land:* 4.13 yet notwithstanding, their attempts haue beene without vigout, for any way helping the holy City, which the Miscreants haue held euer since Saladine became Maister thereof, in the yeare, one thousand, one hundred, fourescore and seauen.

After the taking of Guy of Lusignan, last King of Ierusalem in effect: the Christians were wholly expelled out of the Holy City, and had not any more command there.

King Guy, and the Great Maister of the Templers, at the end of two yeares, by pay∣ing the price of a great ransome, were deliuered out of prison. By the death of Queene Sybilla and her children; during the Siedge of Ptolomais; the Crowne of Ie∣rusalem fell to Isabell, who was Sister to Queene Sybilla.

IX. Isabell had fiue husbands, Emfroy, Conrad, and in third marriage shee was Wife to

X. Henry, Count Palatine of Champaigne and Brie, who was not Crowned King of Ierusalem: after whose death, she espoused in fift mariage

* 4.14XI. Amaury of Lusignan, Brother to King Guy. Queene Issabell deceasing, the Crowne departed from the house of Lusignan: By her first Husband Emfroy, Count of Toron, she had not any Children: By her second Husband Conrad, Marquesse of Montferrat, she had but one Daughter named Mary, Queene of Ierusalem: By Henry of Champaigne her third Husband, she had two daughters; Alix, Queene of Cyprus, and Phillip, Wife to Ayrard de Brenne, who contended for the Countie of Cham∣paigne, and thereupon ensued the decree which we haue obserued, speaking of the Peeres of France. By Amaury of Lusignan her fift Hu••band, she had a Sonne that died young, and two Daughters, Sybilla, Wife to Leo, First King of Armenia, and Me∣lizena, Wife in second marriage to Boemond, third Prince of Antioche. After the death of Queene Isabell, the Crowne of Ierusalem came to her Eldest Daugh∣ter

Mary, Wife to Iohn de Brenne, and in this mariage were borne two Daughters, Yoland and Martha.

Yoland was wife to Frederick, King of Sicilie, who had no Children by his Wife; and yet notwitstanding, his Successours in the Kingdomes of Naples and Sicilie, haue caried the title and Armes of Kings of Ierusalem, euen to this day.

The other Daughter was

Martha, Wife to Bauldwine, last Latine Emperour of Constantinople, as hath beene said already.

Iohn de Brenne was in France to craue succour, when King Phillip Augustus depar∣ted out of this life to the Kingdome of Heauen, in the Citty of Mante, the yeare of Grace,* 4.15 One thousand, three hundred twenty and three, in the Ides of Iuly. The Masse for his Obsequies and Funerall, was said and celebrated by Conrad: Bishop Du Port, Cardinall and Legate to the Sacred Seate, for the warre of the Abbigeoi•• Heretiques; with William, Archbishop of Rheimes, Cardinall of Saint Sabina, both singing together, and in one keye or noate, at two Altares one neere the other, to whom answered two Bishops, Priests and Monkes.

Missam exequialem celebrarunt simul Portuensis Episcopus, & Remensis Archiepisco∣pus Vna Voce ad duo Altaria propinqua, ceteris Episcopis, cum Clericis & Monachis, quo rum aderat multitudo, assistentibus, & eis respondentibus, sicut Vni. Intér quos adsuit, & Ioannes Illustris Rex Hierosolymitanus, qui in Franciam venerat, pro negotijs, & neces∣sitatibus Terrae Sanctae, So saith Rigordus.

The said King Phillip Augustus (by his will and Testament) Legacied for the af∣faires in the Holy-Land,* 4.16 Three hundred thousand Parisian Poundes: To the said King Iohn de Brenne, One hundred thousand: To the Order of the Templers, One hundred thousand: And to that of the Hospitable Knights of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem the like summe of an hundred thousand Pounds of Paris.

He attempted a Voyage beyond the Seas, in the time of the King Saint Lewes, to re-obtaine the Holy-land; wherein were these Chiefe men.

An other Voyage for the Holy-Land.

• THibault, King of Nauarre, First of the name, Count Palatine of Brie and Cham∣paigne, Fift of the Name.
• Peter Maucler, Duke of Bretaigne.
• Henry, Count de Barre.
• Amaury, Count de Montfort.
• ...Richard de Chaumont.
• ...Lancelot de l'Isle.

And many great Lords of France, Nauarre, Germany, and other places. The King of Nauarre, beeing chosen Chiefe, and Captaine Generall of this holy enterprise: left the Gouernment of his Kingdome to Queene Margaret of Bourbon his wife,* 4.17 and to the Bishop of Pampelona Dom Pero Ximenes his Chancellour, and they vnder∣tooke the voyage in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, two hundred, thirty and eight.

The Christian Armie desiring to Embarke at Geneway, for their more speedy pas∣sage into the East; were delayed for a time, and afterward vtterly denyed by the Genewayes. So that they were enforced to take a further way about, by Germany, Hungary and Thrace to Constantinople, and from thence to passe the Bosphorus, as also the Straite at Mountaine Taurus, where the Sarrazins were met together in huge multitudes, to hinder the passage of the Christians. And now to speake the truth of their Armie, after they had sustayned infinite annnoyances,* 4.18 & miserable scarsitie of victuals; it came to Antioch, but so rent and shaken, that they which were left remai∣ning, could not performe any great act of Armes in the Holy Land. Onely through had intelligence of the Christians; diuided among themselues; by the secret practi∣ses and plottings of the second Emperour Fredericke, a deadly enemy to the French, and pertaker with the Infidells.

So that King Thibault, the Princes, Lords, and Knights which were left of the Ar∣mie, cut and squared into two parties: were compelled to take the Seas,* 4.19 and passe home againe into their Countries.

In the yeare of Grace, One thousand two hundred forty and eight, the King Saint Lewes vndertooke a voyage ouer the Seas, to recouer the Holy Land, and succor the poore Christians, ill entreated by the Sarrazins.

We haue before reported, that Bauldwine, second of the name, Fift and last Em∣perour of Constantinople, made a passage for France in the yeare, One thousand, two hundred and forty, onely to obtaine ayde, for better furnishing the occasions, great∣ly disioynted and out of frame: they of Lascaris hauing their ascendant vpon him. Bauldwine continued in France aboue three yeares, and during his voyage, hee had giuen the Gouernment of his Empire, to the King Iohn de Brenne his Father in Law.* 4.20 For succour of the Frontiers or borders, and (in some measure) to defray the char∣ges of his iourney; he engadged to the Venetians, all the Reliques in Constantinople, which yeelded him great summes of money.

The King Saint Lewes released their engadgement and caused them to be brought to the Chappell Royall in his Pallace at Paris, by him newly builded of admirable structure, vpon the old foundation of the Chappell Royall, belonging to King Ro∣bert, Sirnamed the Deuoute, called Our Lady of the Starre. Euery yeare, the last day of September, is celebrated the receiuing of those Reliques in the same holy Chap∣pell, where Diuine Seruice is said on the Eeue and day by the Mendicants, and in other Monasteries of Paris, and it is reported, that S. Lewes sent part of the Crowne of Thornes, and of the true Crosse, to the Cathedrall Churches of Pampelona and Tolledo.

By the engadgement, or rather forcible carrying away of so many precious Re∣liques from Constantinople, hauing bin there so long time carefully kept; a great ru∣mour arose among the Inhabitants:* 4.21 which was much furthered by the absence of Bauldwine, and death of Iohn de Brenne, whose wise conduct and vigilancy, held a se∣uere restraint vpon all insolent presumption. After his death, the Lescaris of Adria∣nople and of Trebisonde began to appeare, at which sad tydings, Bauldwine passed pre∣sently into Greece, where being arriued, his credit was so lost, and such a sad face set on all affaires for him: that no hope being left of any comfort in this case, he deliue∣red his Son (but very young in years) to certaine Merchants of Bruges, to be sent a∣way for Flanders, with all his money and Iewells.

The Lescaris, Father & Son in Law, dying in the interim of these molestations; Mi∣chael Paleologus, Tutor to the Sons of young Theodor Lascaris, awaked all his Famili∣ars and acquaintance; and by the death of the Children in their minority,* 4.22 he caused himselfe to be nominated for Emperour of Greece. In a fought Battaile, he tooke Wil∣liam, Prince of Antioch, Prisoner, who was enforced (for his redemption) to yeeld him the strong City of Epidaurus in Achaya.

Paleologus so well managed his victory, that soone hee shewed himselfe before Constantinople, where the French, beeing vnable to hold that potent Citty by their strength,* 4.23 and the people therein beeing their mortall enemies: Bauldwine the Emperour, Iustinian the Patriarch of Constantinople (with all the La∣tines) left the City, returning backe againe into Europe. So that without stri∣king a stroake, Paleologus gaue ending to the Latine Empire, in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, two hundred, Fifty and nine, the French hauing held Constantinople fiue and fifty yeares onely.

As for the Christians in Palestine, they had a litle strength and courage left them, notwithstanding their hard handling by the Sultanes of Damas and Aegypt. Where∣vpon the good King Saint Lewes, seeing himselfe deliuered from all his enemies, his Kingdome in quiet, hauing a wise mother and a wife that dearely affected him, with a number of godly children, and himselfe in the prime and floure of his age; he determined to crosse the Seas.

He tooke the Croissade, Scrippe and Pilgrimes Staffe, at the hands of the Bishop of Paris, his Curate: And with him were Crossed as followeth.

Of the Croissade vndertaken by the King Saint Lewes: And of such as went in the Voyage with him. in Anno. 1248.

Brethren to the King.

• ALphonsus, Count of Poictiers.
• Charles, Count of Aniou.
• Robert, Count of Artois.
• Hugh, Duke of Bourgongne.
• William, Count of Flanders.
• Guy of Flaunders, his Brother; who dyed at Compeigne before the Voyage.
• Hugh, Count of Saint Paul, and of Blois.
• Gaultier de Castillon, his Nephewe.
• Hugh le Brun de Luzignan, Count de la March; And his Sonnes.
• The Count of Salebruch.
• Gaubert, Count of Aspremont, and his Brethren.
• Iohn, Lord of Ioinuille, and Seneschall of Champaigne, Authour of the life of S. Lewes, out of whose writings we haue gathered the particularities of this last voyage, Il portoit d'Azur, a Trois Broyes en Cheuron d••Or, liees de Annelets d Ar∣gent.
• Peter, Count of Bretaigne.
• Iohn his Sonne.
• Gaultier, Viscount of Meaux: Qui Portoit d'Argent à vne Fesse de Gueules.

There is a man Sirnamed Giffard of Meaux, who in this voyage Portoit de Sable à vne Iumelle d'Argent: At this returne from thence he tooke D'Argent à Cinq Chape∣aux d'Espines de Sable. 2.2.1.

• ...Huguemain de Luzarches, Portoit d'Argent à vn Lyon de Gueules.
• Huguemain (in Latine Hugo-magnus.)
• Archambauld de Bourbon, the younger dyed in Cyprus.
• ...Iohn de Montfort: Qui Portoit de Gueules au Lyon d'Argent.
• William de Barres, called Le Barrois, who in this voyage carryed Barre d'Argent & de Sable de Six pieces. And afterward tooke D'Or à la Croix Nillee de Sable.
• ...Stephen de Digoyne, Qui Portoit vn Eschiquier d'Argent, et de Sable.
• ...Raoull de Coucy.

And an vnspeakeable number of Lords, Knights, and men of Armes, both on Ho••s•• and Foot.

Prelates that Crossed themselues in this Voyage.

Eudes de Chasteau Raoull (de Castro Radulphi) who was Chancellour of Paris, and af∣terward Bishop of Toscanelle, and Legate of this Croissade, named by Pope Innocent the fourth.

• Iubell, Archbishop of Rheimes.
• ...

• Philip, Archbishop of Bourges.
• Robert, Bishop of Beauuais.
• Gàrnier, Bishop of Laon.
• William, Bishop of Orleans.

Gilles Gilles, a Natiue of Saumour in Aniou, and buryed in the Church of our Lady of Nant••lly, Keeper of the Seales of France (forgotten by Ferron) and afterwa••d Archbishop of Tyre. Qui Portoit d'Argent à vne Croix Ancree de Gueules, a••pied fiche dedans vn Coeur de mesme.

With a great number of Abbots, and men of the Church.

This Religious King Saint Sewes departed from the Citty of Paris, to passe away on this voyage beyond the Seas, on Fryday after Pentecoste, In the yeare of Grace,* 4.24 One thousand, two hundred forty, and eight, hauing for Legate in the Christian Armie Eu••es, the venerable Bishop of Tuscula, sent by Pope Innocent the Fourth to Lyons, to which place he was withdrawne by his permission, to shun the fury of the Emperour Frederick the Second.

From Lyons, the King went to take Shipping at Marseilles, the fiue and twentieth day of the Moneth August, the same yeare, One thousand,* 4.25 two hundred fortie eight. This embarking was not done at Aiguemortes, as some great Chroniclers haue written, who haue followed the words of another William of Nangis, Monke of Saint Denys, in the Life of the said King Saint Lewes. Wherefore hee is to correct his passage in the foure and twentieth Chapter. Tandem Rex ad portum Aquarum ••rtuarum perueniens, and say, Portum Massiliensium. And in the same Chapter, where he speaketh of Saint Lewes his arriuall in Cyprus. Rex a portu recedens, & duce Deo nauigans die Iouis ante festum Sancti Mathaei Apostoli de nocte in Cypro Nimothium ••pplicuit. He should say Nemosium, a Porte of the Sea, built by Guy of Luzignan, first King of Cyprus, and called at this present Lemisso.

Wee haue sayde, that in the Voyage of Phillip Augustus, at the taking of the strong Citty of Acres, there were two Admiralls Prisoners,* 4.26 the one of them beeing named Karacux, by whose councell and aduise (as they beyond the Seas were perswaded) the Sultane Saladine had conquered the great Estates which ••ee possessed. Phillip hauing commaunded, that hee should bee brought before ••im, at the first sight, despised the pouerty of his outward appearance. But hauing ••nderstood by the Latine Lords, dwelling there beyond the Seas, what excellency of spirit was in this Miscreant; he entreated and coniured him by his honour to gi••e ••im true and faithfull aduise and councell, in such matters as he would then demand of him.

The Sarrazin answered, that there was no neede of praying and supplica∣ting, to cause and winne aduise from him by way of Councell:* 4.27 because quoth ••ee) the name of Counceller carryeth along with it, an obligation of speaking ••nd Councelling the Truth, and giuing his iudgement in soundnesse of consci∣••nce. For the name of Counceller is so sacred of it selfe, as hee that beareth Ti∣tle thereof: ought to haue his word and fayth inuiolable, and in much greater com∣mendation, then the title of an honest or wise man. And therefore Sir, saide hee, I will freely giue you mine aduise, in such demands as you can vse to mee. Ha∣uing thus spoken, hee caused a Basin of cleane water to bee brought: and after ••ee had therewith washed his face, hands and feete, according to the Lawe of ••is Prophet Mahomet: hee bowed his body downe towards the ground, adoring ••eauen, by exhalting his hands vp thereto. Then the King made this demaund to him.

What meanes may the Christians vse, whereby to make themselues Maisters of the Holy ••and: And to keepe and defend it against the Sarrazins?* 4.28

••aracux much astonished at such a demand, first crying out aloud, returned this Answer to our Conquerer.

The Answere of Karacux to the Demaund of King Phillip Augu∣stus: First as it is Recorded in French, and then Englished.

SCachez que ce Iour sera la cause de la ruine totale de nostre Nation; & puis qui'l est im∣possibile d Aller contre la Prescience Diuine, & que par icelle ie suis force d'en predir•• ce qui en aduiendra quelque I our, Ie vous Dis, que quand vous auriez acquis cette Terr•• que vous appellez Saincte, & que l'eussiez entouree d'vne forte muraille de Fer, ou de Dia∣mant, & remplie de Soldats indomptables (comme vous en auez) pour la garde d'i••elle, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vous est impossibile de vous y maintenir, sans auoir au prealable acquis, & Conqueste l'Egy¦pte. Vous autres Chrestiens estes les plus fortz sur la Mer, & abondez en Vaisseaux, & 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Hommes experts au faict de la Marine, il v••us est fort facile de vous en rendre Maistres Toute l'Egypte depend du Nil, c'est sa Muraille, sa Barriere▪ & sa Mere-nourice: la Me•• la borne d'vn coste, rendez-vous en les Maistres; vous n'aurez plus de besoin de mandier le•• moyens de garder le Royaume de Hierusalem. Vos Princes les Premiers Rois d'I celuy, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 rendirent Seigneurs, auecques peu de forces, d'Alexandrie, & de Pelouze; s'ils les eussem gardees, nostre Religion, long temps y a seroit exterminee: Priuez les Egyptiens des Com¦moditez du Nil, & de la Mer, & leur ostez la Nauigation, la grande Vile du Caire au•• toute l'Egypt vous tendrent les Mains. Faictes autant ou plus de'stat d'vne Armee Mar•• time, que d'vne Terrestre, c'est le plus seur Conseil que ie vous peux donner.

Know therefore, that this day will be the cause of the totall ruine of our Nation; And see¦ing it is impossible, to goe against the Prescience or Diuine foreknowledge, and thereby 〈◊〉〈◊〉 am forced to foretell, that which shall one day come to passe: I tell you Sir, that when you hau•• wun this Land, which you call Holy, and shall haue engirt it with a strong wall of yron, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Diamond, and filled it with vnconquerable Soldiours (as you haue done) for the guard there¦of; it is impossible for you to maintaine your selfe here, vntill you haue first of all wunne an•• conquered Aegypt. You Christians are the strongest on the Seas, and abound in Shipping and men expert in the Arte of Nauig••tion: it is very easie for you to become Maisters. A•• Aegypte dependeth vpon Nilus, that is h••r Wall, her Barricadoe, and her Nursing Mother▪ The Sea boundeth it on the one side, and maketh you Maisters, you haue no neede to cra•• any better meanes, for keeping the Kingdome of Ierusalem. Your Princes the first King thereof, made themselues Lords (with few forces) of Alexandria, and of Pelouze: If the•• had kept them, our Religion had beene here long time since quite exterminated. Depriue t•• Aegyptians of the commodity of Nilus, and of the Sea, and take away their Nauigation: th•• great Citty of Cayro, with wholly all Aegypt, will shake hand with you. Make as much, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 rather more account of a Nauall or Sea Armie, then of a Land; and this is the very sure) Councell that I can giue you

Saint Lewes could credite this councell giuen to his Grandfather, and departin•• from Cyprus,* 5.1 descended thence to Damieta, which the Sarrazins forsooke in fea•• and frightment. He concluded to besiedge Babylon, the Capitall Citty of Aegypt he ouerthrew his enemies in two foughten Battailes; the first at Massorre, whe•• was slaine his Brother Robert, Counte of Artois; the other at Bexill. After which the Pestilence beeing dispersed in the Christian Armie, the King resolued o•• his returne to Damieta. Vpon his retreate, the Sarrazins possessed themselues 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the passage, and the King beeing sicke, and very soare wounded; was taken prison•• at Cazell.

The ransome of his person, was the reddition of the Cittie of Damieta to th•• Sarrazins: And for his Armies ransome, the summe of foure hundred thousan•• pounds, which was weighed by Ballances, tenne thousand pounds in the Sca•• Word was brought to the King, that tenne thousand pounds were saued in the fir•• payment,* 5.2 by miscounting one Ballance weight to the Sarrazins. Whereupo•• the King commaunded Phillip de Montfort (who had the charge of t•• payments) to render backe the summe miscounted, and not to depart thence, till h•• saw it payed.

Which condemneth their folly and rashnesse, who haue written, that the Ki•• gaue in pawne to the Sarrazins, the holy Sacramentall Hoast, for want of the pr••¦mised

payment. And the proofe of the contrary appeared, in that King Lewes (after his deliuerance) continued fiue yeares beyond the Seas, where while he soiourned; he caused to be newly engirt with walles, the Citties of Sidon, Iaffa and Caesarea, which droue the Sarrazins to no meane amazement, at the greatnes and Riches of the King, and of the Realme of France.

Saint Lewes, before his returne into France, made a Truce with the Soldane of Aegypt and of Damas for tenne yeares, and left great store of money with the Chri∣stians beyond the Seas, for repayring the Citties of Tyre, of Tripoly, of Syria,* 5.3 and the Citty of Acres, which was then the Seate Royall in the Holy Land: And wherein made their residing, the Patriarch of Ierusalem; the Great Masters of the Templars, Hospitallers of Saint Iohn, and other Orders of Religion, ordained in the East.

The Truce of tenne yeares being expired, the Soldane of Babylon besiedged Tri∣poly, wherinto he entred forcibly, in the yeare one thousand, two hundred, fourscore and nine. Those of Tyre, Sydon and Baruth were taken the yeare before:* 5.4 None remai∣ned but the strong Citty of Acres, the dongeon and defence of the poore Christians, which were remaining beyond the Seas.

Mulech Sapherapes (Sonne to Helpis, Soldane of Babylon, who had conquered Tripo∣ly) planted Siedge before this Cittie, in the yeare, One thousand, two hundred, fourescore and Eleauen, and tooke it perforce, putting to the edge of the Sword,* 5.5 Twelue thousand Christians, which he found therein, racing it downe quite to the ground, and transporting the ruines thereof into remote countries, and leauing de∣solation where it stood.

Et Seges est vbi Troia fuit.

In this manner ended the holy Warre, and Conquest of the Idumean Lands by our French Princes, who had possessed them about two stundred yeares, to wit, from the yeare, One thousand, fourescore and nineteene, vntill the taking of Acres: And the holy Citty had no more Patriarches of the Latine name.* 5.6 At such time as Saladine became Maister thereof; he permitted all Christians to dwell there (the Latines ex∣cepted) according as yet they doe,

Phillip de Valois, King of France, Sixt and last of the name, obtayned of the Sol∣dane of Babylon Kariatey, about the yeare of Grace, One thousand, three hundred, thirty Sixe, that the Gray Friers of the Latine Church might be lodged in Ierusalem, and preferred with the other Religions, to haue the Holy Sepulcher in perticuler kee∣ping, which is obserued to this day. So that from three yeares to three yeares, of the same Family is sent to Ierusalem, that is to say,* 5.7 a certaine number of Religious Graye Fryers, of the Latine tongue. The Guardian whereof hath power and Authoritie, to weare the Crosse and Miter; to absolue sins, reserued to the Holy Seate, and to create Knights of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher, as sometimes formerly did the Patriarches of the Latine Church there at Ierusalem.

The Order of Cyprus, and of Luzignan: Called, Of the Sword. Instituted in the yeare,* 5.8 One thou∣sand, one hundred, Fourescore and Fifteene, by Guye of Luzignan, King of Ierusalem, and of Cyprus.

CHAP. II. The Originall and Genealogie of the Kings of Cyprus, and of Armenia.

WEe haue heeretofore obserued, in speaking of the voyage made beyond the Seas, by Phillip Augustus, King of France, and Ri∣chard, King of England; that these two Princes beeing arriued in Sicilie, a quarrell and contention grewe betweene them, for the diuorce done by the same Richard, to Madame Alix of France,

Sister to King Philip. In stead of whom, King Richard tooke to Wife Madame Be∣renguela, or Berengaria of Nauarre, daughter to the King of Nauarre Sancio, Seauenth of the name,* 5.9 called the Wise. Which repudiation (vpon no subiect) was the cause of great Warres betweene both the Kingdomes, and that the English were dispossessed of whatsoeuer they held in France.

Philip parted first from the Isle of Sicilie, and went to Ptolomais. Richard celebra∣ted his new Nuptialls in Sicilie, where while he soiourned; there landed his Sister Ioane or Iane of England, Widdow to William, Second of the name, King of Sicilie, who was then returned from the Holy Land. She related to him, that the violent Tempest hauing throwne her on the coaste of the Isle of Cyprus, the Duke thereof named Isaacke Comnenes, laboured to make seizure of her Shippe, and to carry her away for fulfilling of his lustfull pleasure: so that she was compelled (for safetie of her honour) to aduenture on the Sea againe, notwithstanding the extremity of the Tempest. This Widdow Princesse was very beautifull and young, and in her second Marriage, she had Count Raymond of Tolosa, Father to the last Count Raymond, Father in Law to Monsieur Alphonsus of France, Count of Poictiers.

Richard of England, Sirnamed Coeur de Lyon for his valiancy, in stead of sayling towards Ptolomais, went and tooke landing in Cyprus, where he shewed such steame behauiour,* 5.10 that spoyling and ransacking the whole Island: he lead away thence pri∣soners in Triumph with him, the Duke Commenes, his Wife, and their onely daugh∣ter. And as for the Isle of Cyprus, he sold it to the Knights Templers, paying the summe of fiue and twenty thousand Markes of money. This Sale was done in the yeare, One thousand, one hundred fourescore and tenne, according as Rigordus hath noated in the life of our King Philip Augustus. Richardus Iusulam Cypri quam ipse in transitu suo ceperat, Temple••ij pro viginti quinque Millibus Marcarum Argenti vendi∣dit. Post modum vero ab ipso ablatam Guidoni quondam Regi Hierosolilymitano perpetus habendum secundo vendidit. The Templers going to take possession, and to enioy the Island as their owne:* 5.11 found sharpe resistance, so that after some few Battailes, and much expence of blood on either side; they would haue no more medling with the Greeks, coniured and deadly enemies to the Latins, but redeliuered the Isle of Cyprus into the power of King Richard of England, who solde it the second time to Guy of Luzignan, for the summe of an hundred thousand Crownes of God, forty thousand payed downe in ready money, and threescore thousand remaining, payable at a cer∣taine time agreed on betweene them.

This is the same Guy of Luzignan, of whom we spake before, that had bin King of Ierusalem, by meanes of his wife Sybilla, Sister to Bauldwine the Leaper, Queene of Ie∣rusalem after the death of his Sonne Bauldwine, Fift of the name. And this Guy of Lu∣zignan being prisoner to Saladine,* 5.12 was redeemed by Queene Sybilla his wife; Who dyed of a dissenterie, with foure children of hers and her husband Guy, at the Siedge of Ptolomais, taken from Saladine by the said Guy of Luzignan, being assisted by the Kings of France and England.

By meanes of the death of Queene Sybilla, the Crowne of Ierusalem fell to her Si∣ster Isabell,* 5.13 the wife of five Husbands. From Emfroy, Count of Thoron, she caused her selfe to be seperated vpon no occasion, by the cunning deuises of Conrad of Mont∣ferrat, who would needes be a King; whereupon he marryed her, and of this mar∣riage ensued a daughter, obserued in our precedent discourse. Emfroy, wholly trans∣ported with rage and fury, made a bargaine with two Assassines, to murder Conrad. The busines being performed, and the promised payment deferred: the same murde∣rers (in like manner) killed their Merchant. So by the death of Conrad, Queene Isa∣bel marryed three other Husbands afterwards, each in their due place, accor∣ding as wee haue before declared, and all of them bearing the title of Kings of Ieru∣salem.

Guy of Luzignan, in the yeare, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and twelue, bought the Isle of Cyprus of Richard, King of England, for the summe of money be∣fore mentioned: And the yeare following, he landed there, to take possession as Lord thereof. He established his Court in the Citty of Nicosia, which King Richard of Eng∣land destroyed, and caused to be rebuilded the Olde Lemisso (the very neerest Port

of Cyprus to the Holy Land, ruined by King Richard) and he gaue it the name of Ne∣mosia, which the Monke of Saint Denys in the life of Saint Lewes, calleth by the name of Nimothium.

At his comming to Cyprus, he brought in Company with him▪ thither his Bro∣ther Aimery, or Amaury of Lusignan, Constable of Ierusalem, and hee made him the first Constable of Cyprus; also he was afterward King of Ierusalem, and of Cyprus.* 5.14 He procured the said Island to be peopled with fifteen thousand persons, brought from the Citties and Townes beyond the Seas, of the Latine Tongue. Among which company were three hundred Knights, and two hundred Esquires, all Gentlemen of good fame, and of France, who had parted from their Countrey at sundry Cro∣issades: Among whom also hee diuided the whole Island of Cyprus, giuing to the Esquires the Title of Lords, and to the Knights the honour of High Barrons. A∣mong the rest he proportioned good Lands, where they might addict themselues to Tillage and Husbandry; by meanes wherof, the Island (which before was desart and barren) began to shew a more magnificent countenance.

In the yeare, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and fifteene, hee made the Assises of Cyprus: so saith Georgius Bustronus in his History of that Island: This he did,* 5.15 for gouerning the people in times to come, according to the Customes of France; which some tearme Ordinances or Establishments, and are by the Registers of Paris called Stabilim••nta.

Godfrey, Duke of Lorraine, First

[illustration]

King of Ierusalem, ordained and established these Assises,* 5.16 and ap∣pointed, that such as were con∣quered people, should thence for∣ward be ruled and ordered by As∣sises and Benches of Iustice, an∣swerable to the maners of France. The City of Ierusalem was taken by the Sultan Saladine, the second day of October, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and sea∣uen, from Guy of Luzignan, last King thereof in full effect. And hee desiring to encrease his Kingdome of Cyprus, would haue it to be pollicied and ruled by the same Ordinances, as Ierusalem was before her surprizal, which Assises were still kept in Cyprus, from the yeare, One hundred, fourescore and fifteene, vntill the yeare, One thousand, fiue hundred, threescore and tenne, when the Turkes pos∣sessed themselues thereof.

In the same yeare, One thou∣sand, one hundred,* 5.17 fourescore and fifteene, the same Guy of Lusignan, King of Ierusalem and of Cyprus, tooke such Order: that the same Title remained to his Successours in that Kingdome, with addition also of the King of Armenia, and carrying the Armes of those Kingdomes.

The Institution of the Order.

Moreouer, the same yeare, & in remembrance of so happie a beginning, presaging

all fortunate successe to follow; He Instituted the Order of the Sword, the Collar whereof was composed of round Cordons of White Silke, wouen and twined into Loue-knots,* 5.18 enterlaced with the Leters S. and R. of the finest Gold. In the mid∣dest hung a clesched Ouall of Gold, wherein was figured a Sword, the Blade all en∣amelled with Siluer, and the Hilt Crossed and Flouredeluced of Gold. About the Ouall was engrauen this Legend in Latine: Securitas Regni.

He gaue this Order with his owne hand to his Brother Amaury, Constable of Ie∣rusalem and Cyprus, and to three hundred Barons, which hee had established in his new Kingdome.* 5.19 And the day of Ceremony, was the Feast day of the Ascension, in the Church of Saint Sophia, the Cathedral of Nicosia, and there he made before them this remarkeable Oration in French.

Harangue de Guy de Luzignan, Roy de Hierusalem et de Cypre.

Que tout Estat & Royaume estoit comparage au corps humain, dont le Roy faict la Te∣ste, la Noblesse le Bras droict; la Iustice le Gauch; e & le Tiers Estat le reste. Qu'apres Dieu il mettoit l'asseurance & conseruation de son nouuean Royaume en la Vaillance de ceste genereuse Noblesse, qui pour acquerir gloire auoit mis soubs les Pieds, le repos & plaifirs à' vne vie otieuse en leur Maison Paternelle au doux air de la France, pour courir la fortune & perils de la Mer, & viure en tout vn autre Element, parmy des Natiōs incognues. Qui il leur donnoit le Collier de l'Ordre de l'Espee, ayant telle esperance, qu'ils employeroient la leur pour la manutention del'Eglise Catholique, Apostolique & Romaine, le Seruice du Roy, Confort de la Iustice, Protection & defence des Veufues & Orphelins, & la Trauqnilite du Peuple. C'est pourquoy il les exhortoit tous d'estre vnis & ioincts ensemble en Amour & Concorde, au nom de celuy qui est la mesme Paix, la Pere, le Fils, & le Sainct Esprit.

The Oration of Guy of Luzignan, King of Ierusalem and of Cyprus.

Eurie Estate and Kingdome, is aptly compared to the Bodie of Man; Whereof the King is the head, the Nobility the right arme; Iustice the left; & the third Estate of the people, al•• the rest. And next vnder God, I place the assurance and conseruation of this my new King∣dome, in the Valiancie of you my Generous Noblemen, who to winne glorie and renowne, haue trampled vnder your feete, the ease and pleasures of a slothfull life, in the Houses of your Fa∣thers, and the sweete ayre of France; to run the fortunes and perills of the Seas, and to liue whollie in an other Element, among vnknowne Nations. And I giue you the Collar of this Order of the Sword, as being possessed with hope, that it will be imployed for maintenance of the Catholique and Apostolique Churche, the Seruice of your King; the Comfort of Iustice, Protection and defence of Widdowes and Orphanes; as also the tranquilitie of the People. Wherefore I exhort and entreate you all, to be vnited and knit together in loue and concord; In the name of him that is the same Peace, the Father, the Sonne, and the Holy Ghost.

This was the Oath of the Barons of Cyprus, Knights of the said Order, which by the appointment of the same King Guy, ought to bee giuen by the Constable of the Kingdome,* 7.1 or in his absence, by the most Auncient Baron Knight who soone after sent the same Oathe to the new made Knight, to bee Registred in the Treasure Chamber. At giuing the Oath, the same Ceremonies were obserued, as are in France.

King Guy reigned but 3. yeares in Cyprus, and dying without issue (because he was not re-marryed) in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and sixteene,* 7.2 he left for Successour in the Kingdome of Cyprus, his Brother Amaury of Luzignan, formerly Constable of Ierusalem and Cyprus. But before we enter into the List or Succession of the Kings of Cyprus, by the Sirname of Luzignan; let vs peruse somewhat concerning the Originall.

Concerning the aduancement of Aquitaine into a Kingdome, by the Empe∣rour Charlemaigne.

We haue obserued in our sixt Booke, and in this latter Tombe. Fol. 107. What Offices Charlemaigne established, at such time as he aduanced Aquitaine to be a King∣dome, in fauour of his Sonne Lewes the Debonnaire, the yeare of Grace, seauen hun∣dred,

threescore and eighteene, when Seguin was Count of Bourdeaux, Ythier of Au∣uergne, Athon of Poictou, and Tursin of Tolosa.

This Tursin was descended of the House of Bourgongne,* 7.3 which Seigneurie was gi∣uen to Sampson, Cousine to the said Tursin, both of them being Minnions and Fa∣uourites of Charlemaigne: For, to say and title them his kinsemen (as indeed they were) were to commit Treason against the Maiesty of Kings, who haue none but Gods to their Kinsemen. And yet neuerthelesse, as the fauours of Princes are not made fast with Nayles of Diamonds to men whom they affect: so Tursin was depri∣ued of his charge, giuen to William of Bourgongne, Brother to Sampson. But after his death, if we may giue credit to some:

Isaurus, Sonne of Tursin, was reseated in the Gouernement of Tolosa.* 7.4 And yet notwithstanding, in the Registers of our Courts, where are set downe all the Genea∣logies of the greatest houses in France, according as Du Tillet hath brought them to light: there is not any mention made of this Isaurus, the Sonne of Tursin or Curson; but immediatly follow after William, Berengarius, and Bernard, in fauour of whom, Charles the Baulde adioyned to the County of Tolosa; Carcossonna and Rodez.

This Bernard by his Wife Dhuodania, had William, who was Counte of Tolosa, af∣ter whom succeeded Pontius, that caused to be builded the Abbey of Saint Poncede Tamieres, betweene Pezenas and Carcassonna. Pontius was Father to Amery;* 7.5 Father of Raymond; Father of William (who entitled himselfe Count and Duke of Tolosa, Albigeois, Quercy, Perigort, Carcassonna, Agenois, Astrac and Rhodez) and of Bertrand, who was Count of Saint Gilles, Father of Raymond, Count of Saint Gilles, to whom Hugh Raymond pawned the County of Tolosa, for his going to the Holy Land with God∣frey of Lorrayne. This Genealogie maketh nothing to this discourse, but only in this, that some will haue Brother to this Bertrand, Count of Saint Gilles, one na∣med Gerard, who (they say) had bin Count of Poictou: but that is further to be que∣stioned.

And the Chronicle of the Abbey of Monstier-neuf in Poictiers,* 7.6 holdeth an other manner of relation, and saith: That Charlemaigne, seeking to aduance the Brethren of Sampson, Duke of Bourgongne; made Ranulphe Duke of Aquitaine.

Albane Count of Poictou, Father to Albane, Second of the name, Count of Poictou: who by Atilda (Sirnamed Mauberionna) his wife, had two Sonnes.

Girard, Count of Poictou: And

Arnauld, who espoused Ioane or Iane, the onely daughter to Rodolphe, Lord of San∣zay (at this present a County, and by making mariages, his descent tooke the Sir∣name and Armes of Sanzay, which is Eschecque de Gueules & d'Or. And by this ma∣riage ensued many Children, the youngest whereof was named Thierry de Sanzay,* 7.7 who tooke to wife Iosselina, Daughter and only heire to the House of Ventadour, whereof his descent tooke the Sirname, and retained L'Eschiquier for their Armes: as yet is to be seene at this present Sur le Tout of those of the Duke of Ventadour, a Peere of France, named Lewes, Knight of the Order of the Holy-Ghost, of whose Armes we haue made obseruation in the Catalogue of them.

The youngest Sonne to the same Thierry de Sanzay, hauing ioyned in mariage in Piccardie, neere to Hesdin, with Iaquelina d'Auch, or Auxi (for we pronounce the X. for ach, Aux, Auch, Auxi, Auchy, as the Spanyards doe Xerez, Cherez, and so of other words) la Castell: the aduenturers in these mariages, tooke the Sirname of Auchy, and yet kept still the Armes of Sanzay.* 7.8

Girard, Count of Poictou, tooke to Wife Mathilda, daughter to Pepin, King of A∣quitaine, Brother to King Charles the Bauld: who made the said Girard Duke of A∣quitaine after the death of William, Sonne to Ranulphe, Vnckle by the Mothers side to Girard: And in this mariage was borne one only Sonne, named

Ebles, but some say Eudes, Duke of Aquitaine, and Count of Poictou, who by the commaunde of King Charles the Baulde, his Vnckle, caused to be shorne Monkes (the olde Chronicle adds thereto the word guelded) his Cousins by the Mothers side, Pepin and Charles, the Sonnes to Pepin, King of Aquitaine. Ebles had in Mariage Mathilda, the eldest of the foure Daughters to Henry, Duke of Saxonie, afterward Emperour, First of the name, otherwise called the Birder. So that she bare De Gueu∣les

au Cheual tourne d'Argent, and Mathilda, Mother to Ebles, bare of the Kings of Aquitaine,* 7.9 which was as we haue already said in a more conuenient place, Fuzele d'Or, & d'Azur. In this Mariage of Ebles of Poictou, and Mathilda of Saxonie, were borne three Children, Ebles, Arnoull; And

Thietberga, a Wise and vertuous Princesse, Wife to Lothaire, King of Austrasia, whom he forsooke, to entertaine Waldrada, a bold shamelesse Strumpet, and both of them dying excommunicated by the Holy-Church.

Arnoull, Castillian of Touars, tooke the title of Viscount, and in a brauery (to goe as a peere and equall with the Countes of Paris and Aniou, Predecessours of Hugh Ca∣pet) would needes beare De France, and tooke D'Or, seme de Fleurs de Lys d'Azur au Canton (droit) de Gueules,* 7.10 Armes retained by them of his descente, Viscountes of Touars, wasted into the House of Trimouille.

Ebles, Second of the name, Duke of Aquitaine, and Count of Poictou, had to Wife Adela de Thuringe: Qui portoit d' Azur, au Lyon, tounefesse d'Argent, & de Gueules. And in this Mariage was borne,

William Hugh, Duke of Aquitaine, and Count of Poictiers, who by Bonna his Wife, Daughter to Roollo, Duke of Normandie (whose Armes are knowne) had three Sonnes, to witt

William (Sirnamed Stufte-head, or Dull of Vnderstanding) Second of the name, Suc∣cessour in the Seigneuries of his Father.

Ebles, Bishop of Limoges: And

Hugh, Lord and Count of Luzignan; the Subiect of this Genealogie.

* 7.11William (Stufte-head) Second of the name, had two Wiues: By the first came no issue. His second Wife was Agnes de Sanzay, Daughter to Saldebrueill de Sanzay, who was the Foundresse of the Monastery of Nostre Dame de Xainctes, and of the Priorie of Saint Nicholas in Poictiers, and left great goods to the Abbey of the Tri∣nitie in Angiers. In this Marriage was borne Guy of Poictou, Duke of Aquitaine, and Count of Poictiers: He was father of

William Geoffery, Third of the name, who was maried twise, his first wife was Gista, Daughter to the Duke of Normandy, by whom she had a Sonne and a Dau∣ghter.

Mary of Poictou, of whom we shall speake hereafter, who (some say) ioyned in Mariage with the Count of Auuergne,* 7.12 which is false. For after Ythier, made the first Count of Auuergne by our King Charlemaigne; the Counts of Auuergne are named linealy in their Genealogie, in the Registers of the Parliament Court. So that they are meere fables, to deriue Countes of Auuergne, from the race of the Countes of Poictiers, descended of Albane, Brother to Sampson, Duke of Bour∣gongne.

The Sonne was William, Fourth of the name, Count of Poictou, and Duke of Aqui∣taine, Fift of the name.

* 7.13William Geoffery had in his second mariage Constance, by others called Ioane or Iane, and they make her the only Daughter to Raymond, First of the name, Count of Tolo∣sa: And of this mariage issued

Hugh Aymon (some doe reckon two Brothers, wherein Du Tillet is mistaken) Count of Tolosa, who engaged his County to the Count of Saint Gylles his Cousine, as we haue said in our precedent discourse. The first Counts of Tolosa bare in Armes and Banners De Gueules, au Belier, ou Agnus Dei. And yet to this present, they of the Citty of Tolosa doe beare in Armes,* 7.14 De Gueules au dict Agnus Dei d'Argent▪ portant vne Croix Clechee et Pommettee d'Or. Which are Armes borne by the las•• Countes of Tolosa, by the Sirname of Saint Gilles, in memory of Hugh Ayme•• Crossed for the Voyage to the Holy-Land: Escartele de Sainct Gilles de Gueules a Six Chasteaux d'Or Cantonne du Chastel Narbonnois d'vn coste, et del Eglis de Sainct Sernin de l'autre: le tout d'Argent, massonne de Sable, au Chef d•• France.

William, Fourth of the name, Count of Poictou, and Duke of Aquitaine, Fift o•• the name; according to the relation of some, had to Wife Iane, Daughter to the Kin•• of Scots, a milde and peaceable Prince at the beginning of his rule: but plunged him

selfe afterward, into the gulfe of all vices, as Luxury, Auarice and Rapine.* 7.15 But prin∣cipally he tooke delight, in doing iniury to men of the Church, and to Churches themselues, which he robbed and spoyled of their Ornaments and riches. And when Saint Bernard (who liued in his time) had many times written to him, to al∣ter him from such vicious courses: He wrote to him againe, that he should correct the abuses of Prelates and men of the Church, as he endeauoured to doe. And much better was it, to imploye the Treasures of the Church, in maintayning Souldiours and men of Armes: then to be wasted vpon Priests, prostituted to all villanies, and who triumphed in nothing more, then consuming the Churches reuennues in Luxu∣rie, rioting, superfluity of Garments, and belly-cheare.

This Letter was the subiect of so many exhortations,* 7.16 which this worthy man of God Saint Bernard made, for correcting the riotous excesse of Prelates, and caused him to declame in these words.

The Declamation of Saint Bernard.

Miramur, & de Praelatis nostri temporis quaerimus, cuius Ordinis sint. In aggregatione Temporalium sese habent vt Laici: in apparatu vt Milites; in Vestitu vt Mulieres. Et tamen non laborant vt Laici; non militant vt Milites; non pariunt vt Mulieres. Ergo cuius Ordini•• sunt? Nullius. Et quia nullius ordinis sunt, ibunt in locum vbi nullus ordo, sed sempiternus horror inhabitat,

We w••nder, and enquire after the Prelates of our times, of what Order they ••re▪ In Temporall occasions they carry themselues like Laye-men: in Gallantrie like Knights, in Garments like Women. And yet notwithstanding, they labour not like Laye-men: they Warre-fare not like Knights: neither doe they trauayle like Women. Wherefore, of what Order are they? Of none. And because they are of no Order, they must goe into the place where no order is obserued; but euerlasting and continually horror dwelleth.

The learned Remonstrances of this great Prelate (in his time the Mirrour of Nobility,* 8.1 for vertue and sanctity of life) brought backe this straying Prince of Aqui∣taine into the way of saluation. Immediatly he abandoned and forsooke the world, and went directly to Cleruaux, there to take on him the habite of a Monke. But Saint Bernard made him deniall of it, aduising him rather, to perfourme some works of true penitencie in his owne Countrey, to the end; that thereby he might giue ex∣ample to his owne people, in repayring such faults as he had committed, and resto∣ring to the Churches of God, such things as he had vniustly taken from them. This refusall made William resolue, to goe in the Croissade beyond the Seas, setting downe his will and Testament, in this manner.

The Will and Testament of William, Count of Aniou, and Duke of Aquitaine, before his going to the Holy-Land.

IN Nomine Sanctae & indiuiduae Trinitatis que est vna Deitas. Hoc est Testamen∣tum quod ego Vuillelmus Dei gratia Comes Pictauiae, & Dux Aquitaniae, cum Domino Vuillelmo Episcopo, facio in honorem Saluatoris Mundi, & beatorum Martyrum, & omnium C••nf••ssorum, & Virginum, & maxime Virginis Mariae, cogitans de meis innumerabilibus peccatis, quae, suadente Diabolo, temere perpetraui: & timens tremendi Iudicij diem, vi∣dens b••na, quae tenere videmur, sicut fumum in aere, inter manus nostras euanescere; nos∣••et etiam in hac peregrinatione, sine peccato, vna hora non posse viuere, & satis paruo tempore manere, & omnia, quae putamus possidere, esse caduca, & suis possessoribus graua∣••••n; Commendo me Deo, quem relictis omnibus sequi volo. Filias me as in Regis Domini me•• Ludouici pretectione relinquo; Leonoram collocaturam cum Domino Ludouico ••egis filio (si Baronibus meis placuerit) cui Aquitaniam, & Pictauiam in dote relinquo. Petronillae vero filiae meae possessiones meas, quas, vt proles Gerardi Ducis Burgundiae pos∣••idec, relinquo. Itaque ne videar degenerare, sed imitari vestigia Parentum meorum in b••••o opere, & commendare me Deo, & Sanctis eius, & in bonis operibus, societatem Seruo∣••m Dei, & benedictionem accipere merear, Do omnibus Monasterijs Dominationis meae Mille Libras Terrae distribuendas, prout Baronibus meis placuerit. Et quicumque hoc nostrum Testamentum disrumpere tentauerit, Excommunicatus à Deo, & Hominibus ex∣••is••at: Qui vero in hoc Testamento complendo fuerit Coadiutor, sit in omnibus bonis, & pre∣cibus particeps. Amen. Signum Vuillelmi Ducis. S. Leonore. Sig. Comitis Aruerniae

S. Domini de Thoaricio. S. Richildi Baronis S. T. de Rupe-Cauardi. S. B. Comit is Sancti Pontij.

IN the name of the Holy and induuidiall Trinity, which is one Diety. This is the Testa∣ment which I William Earle of Poictou and Duke of Aquitane, together with my Lord Willam, Bishop doe make, to the Honour of the Sauiour of the World, and of blessed Mar∣tyrs, and of all Confessors, and especially of the Virgin Mary, poudering mine innumerable sinnes, which vnaduisedly (by the perswasion of the Deuill) I haue committed: and trem∣bling at the fearefull day of Iudgement. Seeing all those goods, which we seeme to inioye, doe vanish away from betweene our hands (as it were smoake in the aire) and that we our selues are not able to liue one hower without sinne in this our Pilgrimage, that we abide heere but a short tyme, and that all things (which we thinke are in our full possession) are fading, and a great burden to the possessors of them; I commend my selfe vnto God, whom (all other things set apart) I desire to seeke. My Daughters I leaue in the tuition of my Lord the King Lewes. Leonara, who will bestowe hirselfe with my Lord Lewes the Kings Sonne (if my Barons shall thinke it conuenient) on whom I confer Aquitaine and Poicti∣eres for hir Dowry. But to my Daughter Petronilla I leaue my possessions which I enioye, as Ofspring to Gerrard Duke of Burgondy. And also that I may not seeme to degenerate, but to imitate the footestepps of my Parents in this good worke, and to commend my selfe to God and his Saints, and that in good workes I may deserue the fellowship of the Seruants of God, and receiue his blessing: I giue to al Monasteries in my Dominion One thousand pounds land, to be distributed as it shall please my Barons. And whosoeuer shall goe about to breake this my Testament, let him be excommunicated both by God and Man. And let him that shall be an assistant in the ratifying of this my Testament, bee partaker of all good prayers. Amen.

The Seale of William Duke, & the Seale of Leonora, the Seale of the Counte of Auuerg∣ne, of the Lord of Thoarice, of Richild Baron of T. of the Rock Cauerd, of B. Count of S. Pontius.

This Testament finished, William left his two Daughters Eleanora and Peronnella at Bourdeaux, vnder the charge and custody of the Bishops and Barons of the Coun∣trey, and the Tutelage of King Lewes le Gros. Afterward, he tooke the way to our Lady of Mont-Serrat, and thence to Saint Iames in Galicia, from whence he passed into the Holy Land: which hauing visited in an vnknowne habite: He returned backe to Rome, with three of his auncient Seruants, companions in his wearisome Pilgrimage,* 10.1 who with their Lord and Maister, tooke the habite of Hermites neere to Castillon in Thuscanie, and in this deuout intention were followed by many wor∣thy persons more.

Duke William (very farre aduanced into yeares) dyed at the same Hermitage, cal∣led The Inne or Lodging of Rhodes, Stabulum Rhodis, in the Territory of Sienna, after∣ward tearmed,* 10.2 Male Vaux, Mala Vallis: Where is to be seene the place of his bu∣riall, and some part of his Reliques. The most part of his body is in the Church of Saint Iohn Baptist at Castillon, a Towne distant about three miles from Male-Vale. He deceased about the yeare of Grace One Thousand, one hundred, fifty and sixe, o•• threescore. For his Holynesse of Life and miracles, he is placed in the Catalogue of Saints, and his feast celebrated in Italie the tenth day of February, and in France the tenth of Ianuary. He was Authour of the Hermites, called Guillemins after his name,* 10.3 and at Paris White-Cloakes, where is to be seene the Figure of this Holy man, bearing a Standard of his Armes, which are D'Azur a six Bezans d'Argent, 3.2.1. au Chef D'Or.

According to the appoinment in the Last Will of Duke William, his eldes•• Daughter Eleanor was maried to King Lewes the younger, Seauenth of the name; And Peronella espoused Raoull, who was Count of Vermandois, youngest Sonne to Monsieur Hugh of France, called the great Count of Vermandois. In second mariage the said Peronella enioyed Stephen, King of England: We haue obserued their des¦cente, in the Tract of the Orders of England.

By the death of Eleanor of Aquitaine, Queene of England, ended the ligne and des¦cent

of the Counts of Poictou, with their name and Armes of Bourgongne and Poictou.* 10.4 She gaue for Armes to the Citty of Poictiers, L'Escu d'Or a Trois Bandes d'Azur a la Bordure de Gueules: Whereunto they of Poictiers added Vn Chef Eschiquete de Cha∣steaux d'Or, & de Gueules, to preserue the memorie of their first Armes, which were De Gueules a Trois Chasteaux d'Or, 2.1.

Sauary de Mauleon, Gouernour of Poictiers and Poictou during the warres of King Phillip Augustus, against the Princes of the House of England;* 10.5 caused the Inhabitants of Poictiers to leaue their first Armes, and made them to take D'Argent au Lyon de Gu∣eules, a la Bordure de Sable chargee de Huict Bezans d'Or.

Very credible it is, that in those times then, they of Poictiers caried those Armes in Honour of their Gouernour, or else to gratifie him: because they of this auncient H••se of Mauleon, descended of Poictou, and whereof there are of the same name in Gascoignie: Pertoient de Gueules au Lyon d'Or. Armes well emblazoned, howsoeuer they answere to the Sirname Mauleon, Malus Leo.

The Armes of Poictou were (as we haue elsewhere said) answerable to them of Bourgongne: a House which the last Duke William, in the expresse words of his Testa∣ment saith, to be descended from Girard of Bourgongne.

And as for them of the Duchie of Aquitaine,* 10.6 they were different from them of Poictou, and the diuersity iustifieth it selfe by the Treaty of Peace, made by our King Saint Lewes, with Henry King of England, who had giuen succour to Hugh of Luzig∣nan, Sonne to Hugh of Luzignan, Counte of Luzignan, de la Marche, and of Engou∣lesme, and who refused the Homage of his Lands to the Kings Brother.

Monsieur Alphonsus of France, Count of Poictiers, by whom (as William of Nangis, in the Life of Saint Lewes, and the Registers of Parliament doe enstruct vs) the most part of the Homages of the said Duchie were annexed to the Crowne of France; and the name of Aquitaine quite extinct and abolished, with the auncient Armes thereof, which were Lozengees de Gueules, & d'Or.* 10.7 The name of Guienne remained in title of a Duchie, composed only of foure Seneschalships, for the Countries of A∣genois, Limosine, Perigort and Quercy. And the same King Saint Lewes ordained, that the Duchie of Guienne should beare for her Armes De Gueules, au Lyon passant d'Or. The first Ligne of Poictou being thus expedited and runne thorowe; let vs come to the Second, that of Luzignan.

A Briefe Discourse concerning the Second Ligne or Race, namely of Luzignan.

WE haue before told you, that William Hugh, Count of Poictou and Duke of A∣quitaine, had three Sonnes, William the Second,* 10.8 called (by a nick-name) Wil∣liam with the Stuffed head, Count of Poictou and Duke of Aquitaine;

Ebles, Bishop of Limoges; And

Hugh of Poictou, made Count of Luzignan (about sixe Miles from Poictiers) for his portion and parte, in the yeare of Grace Nine hundred, threescore and tenne. And that in the yeare of Grace one thousand, he espoused Mary, Lady of Mesle, or Mesles in Poictou: But others say of Scotland, and auouch this Lady to be Daughter to the Earle of Albanie by Sirname, and by the Armes of Scotland. In this Mariage was borne their only Sonne

Hugh, Sirnamed Bruno, in regard that his Father caused two names to be giuen him at the Fonte of Baptisme: his owne, which had bin giuen him by Hugh the Great, Father to the King Hugh Capet: and that of Saint Bruno,* 10.9 the Founder of Clug∣ny. And from hence it is, that some Historians haue deceiued themselues, who, not vnderstanding the Originall of this second name of Bruno, and (by abbreuiation) Brun; haue made on Sirname of two imaginary Families, and so (consequently) haue feigned fantastick Armes for them.

Those of this Illustrious and Royall House of Luzignan, haue borne (for the most part) conioyntly together these two names Hugh-Brun. And as the Counts of Poictou, with the eldest Sonnes, did beare the Metalles of France, emblazoned with Bourgongne, as often times we haue repeated to you: Euen so Hugh the First, Count of Luzignan, to shew that he was the youngest Sonne, tooke for his Armes,

and for them of his Ligne and descent; Burele d'Argent et d'Azur de Dix pieces And the Lyon de Gueules was not added thereto, but long time after, at the Voyage•• to the Holy-Land, to be discerned from other Families, which bare the same Armes▪ as we haue more at large declared in the precedent discourse before this.

Hugh le Brun continued an Orphane in young yeares, during which time, he was wisely gouerned by his Mother, a very vertuous Princesse, who wun herselfe grea•• honour by his education:* 10.10 for he was thereby become a Prince (the best enstructed and the most compleate in all perfections) of his time. Of the Seign••urie of L••z••g∣nan, of Count Hugh, First of the name, and of that of Mello belonging to his wife▪ the Romancers haue formed the name of Meluzina; whereon they haue wrough•• wonders, and darkened the glory of the vertuous Princesse Mary of Albanie, with the title of a Sorceresse and Witche, yea, and haue made her a Sinck of all vnclean∣nesse. Wherein those Romancers, and namely they that haue Romanted on Me∣luzina, and G••••ffrey with the great Tooth, compacted and filled with lies and fables▪ about the yeares One thousand,* 10.11 three hundred, fourescore and eight, or nine; haue very grossely mistaken themselues, especially in the date of the yeares, as we shall shew heereafter, For the Lady of Mello and of Luzignan, Mother to Hugh Brun, deceassed in the yeare, One thousand, forty and two: And Geoffrey Count of Luzig∣nan, Sirnamed with the great Toothe (because he had in his vpper iawe a Tooth, which was greater then the rest, and h••ng somewhat downeward) liued in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and tenne, eleauen, twelue, thir∣teene, foureteene, and so on.

Heereupon it was, that some Historiographers of Poictou, baptized with this name of Melusina,* 10.12 or Meluzina, not the Mother of Hugh le Brun (because they had no ap∣parance for it, by the date of Time:) but Mary of Poictou, Daughter to William Geof∣frey, Duke of Aquitaine, and Count of Poictou, Third of the name, and of Gist•• of Normandie his first Wife. They make this Mary to haue bin maried, not to the Count of Auuergne, because they could not iustifie it: but to a Lord of Bretaigne, na∣med Raymondin du Troishic, or Croishic in Bretaigne, neere to the mouth of the Riuer of Loire,* 10.13 who made his abyding at the same place, called at that time then Succinio. Further they say, that this Raymondin was Count de Forest; which was the Firme Island, at this present called L'Isle de Ruys, which the said Raymondin and his Wife caused to be enclosed and engirt with walles, and ioyning thereunto this Castell of Succinio, they erected there a Monastery, in Honour of the Trinitie, wherein they were both buried after their death.

Those Historiographers doe adde heereunto, that the world (in those times then) was so ignorant and grossely conceited, that throughout the whole extendure of a very spacious Countrey, were very rarely to be found two or three men, that knew how to write their owne names:* 10.14 So that those dayes afforded very little know∣ledge among men, and therefore the lesse gouernement and ciuility. Now, whereas (say they) Melusina was most beautifull, vertuously honest, very ciuille, and extraor∣dinarily well learned, appearing (in those times) as an Oracle of the Gods: Their wisedomes and capaci••ies haue further commented thereon, concerning the great∣nesse of her house and descent, as being of most Auncient and famous extraction, beside the power and authority of her Husband.

They make her to be much dreaded and feared of the people, as an admirable creature,* 10.15 farre exceeding vulgar apprehension, yea, meerely wundred at; honoured and sought vnto by the Greatest Grands of those dayes; among whom she tooke delight to let her person be seene, contemning the frequency of people made of meane temper. But Raymondin her Husband, he was a man of more earthy and grosser composition, farre inferiour to the exaltation of spirit in his wife; couering his head with a Cappe of Iealousie, and complayning of his wiues too familiare pri∣uacie. Which made him (thorowe his owne muddie imagination) to scrach his head with a Cuckoldes clawes, and to emblazon his Armes with a Coquel••chi••, releuated vpon the Creast of Acteon: for he would (though somewhat sparingly) tell his friends and familiars, that he had seene his Wife very conuersant with Ser∣pents.

Now, the ignorant and blockishe vulgare, that neuer knew the auncient manner of Baptizing with the name of Serpents, such as caused the head-ake in a house,* 10.16 by ca∣sting in the kernells of Discorides his Apples: they forthwith imagined, that their Lady and Mistresse was halfe a woman, and halfe a Serpent. A populare errour, which serued as a copious & plentifull argument for fabulous Romancers, to feigne matters of nouelty and wunder: creating her a Fayrie, capable of infinite meruailes, farre aboue the reach of nature, like to them reported by Saxo Grammaticus, in his History of Denmark.

And so farre preuayled the credit of those Romants, that (euen to this very day) the Families issued and descended of the Illustrious house of Luzignan, doe beare for the Creast of their Armes:* 10.17 Vne Dame nue dedans vne Baignoire a la facon d'vne Sereine, qui d'vne main peigne et agence ses Cheueux esparpillez sur ses Espaules, et de lautre elle tient vn Miroir, la moitie du Corps representant celuy-la d'vne Femme d'ad∣mirable beaute, et l'autre moitie du Corps faicte en facon de Giure.

A Lady naked in a Bathing-tub, after the manner of a Sirene or Maremaide, that with one hand Kembeth and trimmeth her locks of Hayre, dispersed vpon her shoulders: And in her other hand she holdeth a Looking-glasse. Halfe of her body representing a Woman of ad∣mirable Beauty, and the other halfe of her body formed like to a Serpent. And so haue I seene it many times painted at the Castell of Partenay, where lodged Monsieur de Malicorne, Gouernour of Poictou: with whom I continued, during the rebellion of the Citty of Poictiers, on behalfe of the League.

Moreouer, they giue to this Melusina a great List or traine of Children,* 10.18 whom they make to be all renowned for prowesse and valiancie, she hauing so fashioned and ordered them with her owne hands, and endued them with so many rare per∣fections: that the meaner sorte of people, verily beleeued them to be Gods and God••esses, newly descended from Heauen heere vpon earth, to worke many mira∣cles. They auouch them to haue voyaged thorow all the Prouinces of the world, and namely to the Holy-Land, which was the walking Gallery of the French Paladines.

They present Vrian to be her eldest Sonne, who landing in the Isle of Cyprus; found the Princesse of the place to be warred on by her subiects,* 10.19 who delighting to fishe in troubled waters, abused her minority in yeares. He vnder tooke her de∣fence, and reduced them to tearmes of duty and obedience: marying the young Princesse, in the right of whom he became King of Cyprus. He ordered matters in such sort, that his Second Brother was King of Armenia: and their posterity Kings of Ierusalem, of Cyprus, Armenia, Candie, and of diuers other great Kingdomes and Prouinces beside, in painting.

They tell vs further, that her third Sonne espoused the Heire of Luxembourg: the true Ligne whereof being fayled, their descent hath held the Kingdome of Bohemia, and the Empire of Germanie.

The Fourth Sonne maried the Heire de la Marche, and because he was blacke and swarthie of complexion, he was Sirnamed Le Brun. Risum teneatis Amici.* 10.20 Are not these braue discourses for our Historians?

The Fift Sonne was Lord of Luzignan, and had the Sirname, with the great Tooth.

The Sixt was Lord of Partenay, tearmed by them of the Countrey.

Where falshood is wrought; And nothing comes thence, till first it be brought.

It is likewise built vpon a Mountaine cleft in twaine, as many other are in France.

The Seauenth was a Religious Fryer at Maillesais, at this present a Bishoprick.

The Eight was of monstrous forme, and Sirnamed the Horrible:* 10.21 but he was stifled and smothered by his Mother, and buried in the little Cloister of Monstier-neuf at Poictiers. I am wearied with these old Wiues Tales: let vs take againe the thred of our History.

Hugh Brun, Second of the name, Lord of Luzignan, had to wife Adela, Daughter to the Count of Tolosa, Raymond, First of the name, and by her he had three Sonnes: we will begin with the last or youngest.

Rodolphe or Raoull of Luzignan, Baron of Ysoudon, who in the yeare of Grace one

thousand, one hundred and nine, founded a Priorie in honour of Saint Galais, Bishop of Poictiers:* 10.22 to whom he was so much tendeared in deuotion, that he gaue the Sir∣name of Saint Gelaise to his eldest Sonne Hugh. Of him are descended the houses of Saint Gelais, Lords of Lanssac (whom some will haue to descend of Mahauld of Lu∣zignan) and of Saint Seuerin at Poictiers.

Iohn of Luzignan, Baron of Couhe, who had one only Sonne named Hugh; that tooke part with the Kings of France, against the Englishmen, in the yeare one thou∣sand, one hundred, fifty and two: And

* 10.23Hugh, called the Great, Third of the name, Count of Luzignan, and Count de la Marche in regard of his Wife: Hauing ended a difference with William, Count of Engoul••sme, who contended with him for the County de la Marche: He went in the Voyage beyond the Seas in the yeare One thousand, one hundred and two. He had at his pay and attendance, Eight hundred men on Horseback, with whom he gaue succour to Bauldwine, King of Ierusalem, and the Count of Tripoly, his kinseman by the Mothers side. He returned back, and died in France, leauing Foure Children, two Sonnes, and as many Daughters.

• Beatrix, Wife to Ambrose, Lord of Viuonna.
• Poncetta, who maried with Vulgrin, Second Count of Engoulesme.

The Sonnes were

Hugh le Brun; And

Henry, Count of Luzignan and de la Marche, who caused the strong Castell of Lu∣zignan to be built, and namely the great Tower thereof. He died, being neuer mari∣ed;* 10.24 And by his death, his Brother

Hugh le Brun, Fourth of the name, was Count of Luzignan and de la Marche, who went in the Voyage to the Holy-Land with Geoffrey Martell, Sonne to the Count of Engoulesme William. He was long time prisoner to Noradine, King of the Sarrazins: but being deliuered, returned into France, and left Sixe Children, to witt

* 10.25Gylles, otherwise named Rodolphe, and (by some other) Bertrand, Count of Parte∣nay, and of Dammartin on behalfe of his Wife. He was Constable of France vnder King Phillip Augustus, Anno One thousand, one hundred, fourescore and tenne: And Feron (very aptly) giueth him De Luzignan, Burele d'Azur et d••Argent au Lyon de Gu∣eules, Arme, Lampasse, & Coronne d'Or sur le tout: But he forgot a Bordu••e Engrai∣led with Gueules, which the Constable caried for Brizure in his Armes. Of him are issued and descended the Families of Partenay; of Scubize the Archbishop, and of Saint Vallier, by the Sirname of Poictiers.

Raymond, a Monke professed in the Abbey of Malesais, of the Order of Saint Benedict.

Geoffrey, Sirnamed with the Great Tooth, vpon the occasion before alleadged, Count of Luzignan.

Amaury, King of Ierusalem and of C••prus.

Guy, King of Ierusalem, and first King of Cyprus; And

Hugh, Fift of the name, Count de la Marche (by the death of his Father) who tooke to Wife Isabell, daughter and heire to the Count of Engoulesme. She was caried away by Iohn W••thout-Land,* 10.26 King of England (as we haue reported in the Tract of England) but after the death of King Iohn; she returned and liued with her Husband Hugh, by whom she had many Children. All her life time she bare the title of Queene, and of her it is, that the Lord of Ioinuille speaketh so often times in the Life of Saint Lewes, which was the cause of Warre made by the said King Saint Lewes, against the same Hugh Count de la Marche, who disdained to doe Homage for his Lands, to Monsieur Alphonsus of France, Count of Poictiers.

* 10.27It is of this Is••bell, Countesse of Engoulesme, and Queene of England, that the fabu∣lous Romant of Melusina was composed: which the Monke of England Mathew Paris emblazoneth with wunderfull Coullers. The Romancers (to disguise her birth) make her Daughter to the Duke of Albania; to cloud and veile her quality of Wife to King Iohn, they tearme him King of Albion, the auncient title to the Realme of England. They haue likewise coullored the name of Hugh of Luzignan her Hus∣band, vnder the borrowed epethite of Raymondin: who was greatly subiect to the

head sicknesse, yet more in earnest, then in ieast. As for her ligne and issue, shee had indeed as many as the Romancers gaue her, which was Nine in number, as we will set them downe in order.

The Issue of Isabell Countesse of Engoulesme, and Queene of England, according to the truth of Chronologie.

HVgh le Brun.

Guy, Baron of Coignac, of Merpin, and d'Archiac, deceassing without any issue.

Geoffery, Baron of Iarnac, and of Cha∣steau-Neuf.

Amaury, Baron of Couhe and of Valen∣ces: And afterward Bishop of Winche∣ster.

William, Baron of Montignac, Balack, and of Champagnall in the County of l•• Marche, and Lord of Val••nces, Father to William; Stemme of the Houses of Valences and of Montignac.

Agatha, wife to the Baron of Chauigny.

Isabell, Wife to Godfrey, Lord of Ran∣cen, of Paron, and of Thillebourg.

• Margaret; And
• ...Alix.

not Married.

Hugh le Brun, Sixt of the name (Eldest Sonne) was Count de la Marche and of Engoulesme: likewise Baron of Fougieres in Bretaigne, by meanes of his Wife Yoland, Daughter to Peter Mauclerc, Duke of Bretaigne. Hee went in the Voyage beyond the Seas with our King Saint Lewes, and died aged about Forty yeares, in the yeare of Grace One thou∣sand, two hundred and threescore. He left Fiue Children, and these be they in Order.

Hugh.

Guy, First Baron of Coignac (by the death of his Vnckle Guy) deceassing without issue.

Guy, Second of the name, Sirnamed de la Marche, a professed Monke.

Amaury, o•• Aymar, Bishop of Winche∣ster in England, by the resignation of A∣maury his Vnckle, and his Godfather.

Ioane, Wife to the Baron Mortemer in England.

Hugh le Brun, Seauenth of the name, eldest Sonne to the Count de la Marche, of Eug••ulesme, and of Luzignan, Baron of Fougi••res, left foure Children.

Hugh le Brun.

Guy, Viscount de la Roche-Foucaud, de Rupe Fucald••; Land wunne by the Vis∣count of Limoges, Legatarie to his Vnc∣kle Guy, Baron of Coignac, for an hun∣dred and fifty Markes of Gold, to goe in the Voyage to the Holy-Land, when an Army was conducted thither.

Yoland, Wife to Godfrey, or Geoffrey, Count of Pons, And

Mary, Wife to the Count of Sancerre.

Hugh le Brun, Eight and last of the name, by the death of his Father, hap∣pening in the yeare of Grace One thou∣sand, two hundred, fourescore and two: was Count of Luzignan, de la Marche, of Engoulesme, and Baron of Fougieres. By his Wife Beatrix of Bourgongne hee had not any issue; but died in the yeare of Grace One thousand, three hundred and three, and by his death, his Brother

Guy was the last Count of Luzignan, de la Marche, and of Engoulesme, which Counties he gaue by testament to King Phillip le Bell, Fourth of the name, to re∣maine annexed to the Crowne, and serue as Appanage or portion to the Sonnes of France at all times after. Let vs now take the descent of Hugh le Brun, Fourth of the name, Fift Count of Lu∣zignan, who had Sixe Children: Among whom (as already we haue said) was very famous.

Geoffery, tearmed by his great Tooth, who being somewhat madly distracted, because his Brother Raymond (without any consent) was taken to be a professed Monke in the Abbey of Malesais: did set it on fire, and consumed it into Ashes, very badly abusing the Monkes: which firing is counted vnder the yeare One Thousand, two Hundred and Thirty. But most certaine it is, that Geoffery (recouering more setled sense and sta∣bility of minde) made a iourney to Rome, to craue absolution, which he ob∣tained. Conditionally, that he should

newly build the said Monastery, where∣to he left great goods. I finde also, that this Geoffery with the great Tooth had a Sonne, named Guy (whose Issue and des∣cente I could neuer obtaine) that on the day day of his Fathers death, made a Legacie to the said Monastery of Mele∣sais, the place of his Fathers buriall, and his Legacy was in these words.

In Nomine Domini Amen. Ego Guido de Lisignano Goffridi Filius ex Testamento Patris mei Do vobis Abbati, ceterisque in Maleasensi Monasterio Deo seruentibus, vbi corpus Patris mei sepultum est, Ducentas Libras Terrae ad Larmenum sitas, vt memoriam nostri habeatis, in sup∣plementum Poenitentiae, ne ira Domini nos supplantet. Haec autem Carta facta est ea die, qua Pater sepultus est, praesentibus Cle∣ro, & Comitatu funebri dicti Patris Goffri∣di. Signum Guidonis. Sig. Monasterij.

Heere wee take the Ligne, leading to the Chronologie of the Kings of Cyprus, Ierusalem, and Amenia, beginning with Guy of Luzignan.

GEoffery before named, was long time beyond the Seas, in assistance of the Kings of Ierusalem, whether he went in company of his Brothers

I. Guy, and Amaury of Luzignan, which Princes continued there dwel∣ling beyond the Seas, without returning any more to France. And Guy being first King of Ierusalem, and afterward of Cyprus, (as wee haue before declared) chauncing to dye without any issue; his Brother

II. Amaury was Second King of Cy∣prus, who by his Wife Ciue d'Iblin, Daughter to Bauldwine, Count of Rama, had three Sonnes, and three Daughters, who we will set downe Ordine praepo∣stero.

• Louisa or Aliset (they are both one) Wife to Raymond, Fourth of the name, Count of Tolossa.
• Bourgongna, Wife to Gaultier of Mont∣pelier.
• Chelius, Wife to Robinnet, Prince of Antioche.
• Guy deceassed without Children.
• Iohn, Constable of Cyprus, Husband to his Niece Isabell, Daughter to King Hugh: And in this Mariage was borne Hugh afterward King of Cyprus, Third of the name.
• Hugh, King of Cyprus.

King Amaury was the Fift and last Husband to Isabell, Queene of Ierusalem, whereof likewise he tooke the title, and moreouer had by her three Children, all Daughters.

• Amarina, who died in very young yeares.
• Sybilla, Wife to Leo, First King of Ar∣menia.
• Melusina, Wife to Boemond, Third of the name; And Prince of Anti∣oche.

III. Hugh, Third King of Cyprus, tooke to Wife Alix or Louisa of Ierusa∣lem, Daughter to her Mother in Lawe Isabell, Queene of Ierusalem, and Henry, Count Palatine of Champaigne and Brie. In this Mariage were borne three Chil∣dren, to witt

• Marietta, or Mariana, Wife to Gaulti∣er, Count of Brenne.
• Isabell, who in her first Nuptialls es∣poused Henry, called the Norman Prince of Brienne, of Tarentum; and of Antioche, daughter to Airard, Count of Brenne, or Brienne, and Madame Phillip, Sister to the Queene of Cyprus Louisa of Ierusalem. In second Mariage she had her Vnckle Iohn of Luzignan, Constable of Cyprus: And in that Marriage were borne.
• Hugh, afterward King of Ierusalem; And
• Marietta or Mariana, Wife to the Prince de Borgne, tearmed of Bourgongne. The Sonne of Hugh, and of Louisa of Ie∣rusalem, was

IIII. Henry, Fourth King of Cyprus, Husband to Placentia d'Iblin, Sonne to the Prince of Antioche, Father and Mo∣ther of

V. Hugh, Second of the name, King of Cyprus, who died at the age of Foure∣teene yeares, leauing for Successour his Cousine

VI. Hugh, Third of the name, Prince of Antioche, King of Cyprus, Sonne of Iohn of Luzignan, and Isabell of Cyprus. By Anne d'Iblin his Wife, Daughter to the Prince of Baruth; he had a plentifull Ligne of Children, as here you may be∣hold them in order.

• 1. Iohn, King of Cyprus and Ierusalem. dying with∣out issue.
• 2. Henry King of Cy∣prus and Ierusalem. dying with∣out issue.
• ...

• 3. Boemond, a Religious Monke, of the Order of the Preaching Fryers, who re∣nounced his Principality of Galilee, for the seruice of God.
• 4. Camerino, Constable of Cyprus, died without issue.
• 5. Guy, Constable of Ierusalem, Hus∣band to L••uisa de Zimblet: Father and Mother to Hugh and Isabell of Cyprus, Wife to ••udes de Dampierre, Constable of Ierusalem.
• 6. Amaury, Lord of Tire and Sidon, Husband to Isabell, Sister to the Kings of Armenia: Father and Mother of Hugh, King of Armenia, ••st of the Latine name.
• 7. Cheluis, Wife to Theodorus, King of Armenia.
• 8. Louisa, Wife to Baliau d'Iblim, Prince of Galilee.
• 9. Mary, Wife to a King of Arragon.
• 10. Marietta, or Mariana, Wife to Hayton, King of Armenia, Brother to The∣oderus, King of Armenia.

During the Reigne of Hugh the Third, Conradine, calling himselfe King of Naples and Sicille, hauing put to death (by commaund of Monsieur Charles of France, Duke of Aniou, King of Naples) Hugh, King of Cyprus: caused himselfe to bee Crowned King of Ierusalem (in Cyprus) and ordained, that his Succes∣sours, Kings of Cyprus, at their comming to the Crowne; should first be Crow∣ned Kings of Cyprus at Nicosia, and Kings of Ierusalem, at Famag••sta, which was afterward kept and continued. By the death of Hugh the Third, his two Sons.

• VII. Iohn.
• VIII. Henry.

Were Kings of Ieru∣salem & Cyprus, & dy∣ing without issue suc∣ceeded their Nephew

IX. Hugh, Fourth of the Name, King of Cyprus and Ierusalem: who by his Wife Louisa, or Alix de Zimblet, had Fiue Sonnes, and Three Daughters.

• 1. Peter. King.
• 2. Iames. King.
• 3. Guy, Constable of Cyprus, who had had to Wife Mary, Daughter to Lewes, First Duke of Bourbon, and by her had not any Childe.
• 4. Thomas, who died without issue, and bare the name of Saint Thomas of Aquine, a bright splendor of the Church, and Prince in the Kingdome of Naples: allied to the House of France, and the King of Cyprus Hugh,* 10.28 Fourth of the name, to whom he dedicated his Booke De Regimine Principum. This man, com∣monly called Thomas Aquinas among Schollers, was of the House of the Dukes of Atrye, in the Kingdome of Naples, and Portoit d'Or au Lyon d'Azur; Arme, ••angue, & membre de Gueules. Party d Argent au Lyon de Gueules, Coronne d'Or, brise sur l'Espaule d'vn Lambeau d' Azur seme de Fleurs de Lys d'Or sans nombre.
• Iohn, Prince of Antioche, who by Anne, de Zimblet his Wife, had two Sonnes; Hugh, that died in Hostage at Geneway, & Iames, that was Count of Tripoly, who espoused his Cousine Germaine Mari∣ana, Daughter to King Peter. In which Marriage were borne foure Children.

Peter, Count of Tripoly, who Married his Cousine Germaine Isabell, Daughter to King Iames, and died without Chil∣dren: Iohn; Eleanor and Ciue.

The Daughters to Hugh the Fourth were

• Isabell, dying young.
• Ciue, Wife to Ferdinand of Arragon, King of Maiorica▪ Anne Wife to the Marquesse of Montferrat Theodor Paleo∣logus.
• Mariana, Wife to Gaultier de Dampi∣erre.

X. Peter, before Counte of Tripoly, was King of Cyprus and Ierusalem after his Father: whose vertues he followed not, but for his whoredomes and cruel∣ties, was slaine by his subiects. He was long time in Italie, Gouernour of the Churches Patrimony, as well as King Hugh his Father, and Petrino his Sonne, they all three being in Italie. He tooke to Wife A••lianora, Niece to the King of Arragon, and by her had three Children, one Sonne, and two Daughters.

XI. Petrino, King of Cyprus and Ieru∣salem after his Father,* 10.29 and tooke to Wife Valentina of Millaine, Daughter to Bar∣nabie the Viscount, Duke of Millaine, and by her he had ••hese Daughters

• Ciue, who was not married: And yet neuerthelesse, the Histories of Italie giue her to Husband Peter, Duke of Bourbon, Sonne to Lewes, First of the name; and say beside, that the descendants of the same House of Bourbon; Porterent Escar∣tele au Premier de Bourbon, la Second de Hierusalem, le Troisiesme de Luzignan, & le Quatriesme de Cypre, qui est d'Argent

• au Lyon de Gueules, with the title of Kings of Cyprus. Which Kingdome belon∣ged to them, in regard of Ciue of Lu∣zignan, their Grand-Mother, to whom, after the death of King Peter (called the Little-man) her Brother, appertained the Kingdomes of Cyprus and Ierusa∣lem.
• Marietta, or Mariana, Wife to Iames, Count of Tripoly, Sonne to Iohn, Prince of Antioche. At the Sacring and Crow∣ning of little King Petrino, the Am∣bassadours of Venice and Genewaye were present in assistance; and because the Precedency was giuen to the Veneti∣ans: the Genewayes entred into fury, and to reuenge themselues on Petrino, con∣spired against him, being fauoured therein by the Mother of Petrino. The treachery being discouered, all the Ge∣newayes perished by the edge of the Sword.* 10.30 And yet notwithstanding this reuendge, the Mother to King Petrino, made the Genewayes Maisters of the Citty of Famagosta, which they ouer∣awed for the space of Threescore and tenne yeares. And with this Capitall Citty of the Kingdome of Cyprus, they had for Hostages the Vnckle by the Mother side to Petrino, named Iames, afterward King of Cyprus, and the Sonnes to Iohn, Prince of Antioch, the eldest whereof died at Genewaye. By the death of Petrino, deceassing without issue, and by the Fauour and Forces of the Ge∣newayes▪

XII. Iames of Luzignan (their Ho∣stage) was made King of Cyprus and of Ierusalem: He was likewise King of Ar∣menia, by the death of his Nephewe Leo of Luzignan, King of Armenia. By Ciue de Zimblet (Daughter to the Prince of Baruth) his wife, he had a copious li∣nage.

Ianus of Geneway (so named, because he was borne in the Citty of Geneway in Lombardie, his Father and Mother being prisoners there.)

Hugh, Cardinall of Saint Andrewe, Archbishop of Cyprus, who died in Sa∣uoye.

• Phillip, Constable of Cyprus.
• Eudes, Seneschall of Cyprus.
• Guy, Constable of Ierusalem.

dying with∣out issue.

Henry, Prince of Galilee, Husband to Louisa de Zimblet, Lady of Cerines, Fa∣ther and Mother to many Children the most part of them being slaine at the ta∣king of Cyprus by the Turke, yet some of them dwelling at Venice.

The Daughters were

• Agnes, who was not maried, although some doe report, that she was Wife to Lewes, he being Count Palatine of the Rhine.
• Mariana, Wife to Lancelot, King of Naples, and also of Hungaria.
• Isabell, Wife to Peter, Prince of Tri∣poly, who deceassed without any issue.
• Ciue, neuer maried.

XIII. Ianus of Geneway, so named (as we haue tolde you) by reason of his birth in Geneway; succeeded after King Iames his Father, Sacred in Nicosi•• King of Ierusalem and Armenia, and likewise of Cyprus, in one and the same day, and same Ceremony: be∣cause the Genewayes helde Famagosta▪ the chiefe Citty of Cyprus, where the Luzignans were wont to be Crow∣ned Kings of Ierusalem. Hee had to Wife Charlote of Bourbon, Daughter to Iames of Bourbon, Count de la Marche, by whom he had two Sonnes, and as many Daughters.

• Anne, Wife to Lewes, Duke of Sa∣uoye, in which Marriage was borne Charlote of Sauoye, Second Wife to King Lewes the Eleauenth, and Mo∣ther to King Charles the Eight. This was the man, that made good expres∣sion of his true Valour: For hee conquered the Kingdome of Naples at twenty yeares of age, and wunne also the memorable Battaile of Fornoue▪ or Forca-Noua, in Hetruria.
• Iames, Seneschall of Cyprus, dying without issue.
• Mary, Wife to Lewes of Bour∣bon Sonne to Charles of Bourbon And
• XIIII. Iohn, Second of the name who (after the death of his Father was King of Cyprus, Ierusalem and Armenia; of which Kingdome th•• Armes were d'Or au Lyon de Gueules brize d'vne Croisette d'Or sur l'Espau••¦gauche. He was twise maried: in his firs•• Nuptialls. He espoused Isabell of Mont¦ferrat, Daughter to Iohn Iames Pale¦••logus,

• Marquesse of Montferrat, and the Sister of Amadis, First Duke of Sauoy, but by her he had no children.

In second estate of Wedlocke, hee had Helena Paleologus, Cousin to his first Wife, and daughter to Theodorus Paleolo∣gus, Despote de la Morea, that is to say, Lord of Pel••ponesus; who was Brother to Constantine, the last Emperour of Con∣stantinople. And in this Marriage were borne two daughters:

• Charlote, Queene; And
• Cleopatra, who dyed young.

He had likewise a naturall Sonne, na∣med

Iames, Bishop of Nicosia, who vsurped the Kingdome of Cyprus against Queene Charlote.

XV. Charlote, after the death of King Iohn her Father, was Queene of Cyprus, Ierusalem, and of Armenia in the life time of her Father. She was marryed to Iohn the Infant of Fortugall (Sonne to Dom Pedro, Duke of Coimbre, Sonne to the King of Portugall, First of the name) Prince of Antioche, who deceassed in Cyprus without any Children, in the life time of King Iohn, his Father in Law.

In second Marriage shee was matched with her Cousine Lewes, Count de Gene∣uois, Sonne to Lewes, Duke of Sauoye, and Anne of Luzignan. Charlote was Crow∣ned (at Nicosia) Queene of Cyprus and Ierusalem, and on the same day of her Coronation, returning from the Cathe∣drall Church of Saint Sophia; the white Palfraye whereon she was mounted, sud∣denly starting and rising: the Crowne fell from off the Queenes head; which the Cypriots tooke for an ominous pre∣sage, and signe of some euill towards their Queene. And indeede, within a ve∣ry short while after, both shee and her husband were expulsed from Cyprus, by her Bastard Brother.

XVI. Iames, Second of the name, Subdeacon, and afterward Bishop of Ni∣cosia, who vsurped the Kingdome of Cy∣prus, in the yeare of Grace, One thou∣sand, foure hundred, threescore and two: beeing assisted in this vsurpation, by the Venetians, and the Sultane of Cay∣ro, to whom he yeelded himselfe Tribu∣tary. He tooke to wife Katharine Cornari daughter to Marino Cornari, a Gentle∣man of Venice, and in this marriage hee had a Sonne that was a Posthumus.

XVII. Iames, Third of the name, who dyed when he was two yeares old, and his Mother Queen Katharine retrea∣ted her selfe to Venice, there to spend the remainder of her life: hauing (before hand) put the Venetians in possession of the goodly Isle of Cyprus, which freely she gaue them, not taking any recom∣pence for it, in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, foure hundred, fourescore and nine.

Pope Pius, Second of the name, gaue a dispensation to Iames the Bastard, that he might be marryed: howbeit before, at the earnest poursuite and request of Queene Charlote, he had thundered Ec∣clesiasticall censures against him, and proclaimed him to be both a Tyrant, and vsurper of the Kingdome of Cyprus. Queene Charlote beeing refuged at Rome (where she continued the rest of her life time, and at the Popes pension) adoptd for her Sonne the Prince of Sauoye Ama∣dis, her Cousine; and Sonne to Charles, Duke of Sauoye, First of the name; to whom she gaue, granted and transpor∣ted, the right which she had in the King∣dome of Cyprus, and dyed in the yeare, One thousand, foure hundred, fourescore and fiue.

And so tooke ending the Kingdome of Cyprus,* 10.31 held by the most Illustrious Family of the Luzignans three hundred yeares intirely. The Great Turke Selim, Second of the name, wanne possession of this Island from the Venetians, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, fiue hun∣dred threescore and ten; and the Turkes haue held the possession of it euer since. Now in this traine falleth a very conue∣nient place, to obserue the Kings of Ar∣menia, which were of the same name and Armes of Luzignan.

The Kings of Armenia, that carryed the Armes and name of Luzignan, from the beginning.

1. Armenia beeing diuided into the Greater and Lesser, the first King there∣of was named Liuonius, otherwise called Leonus, who receiued the Crowne Roy∣all from the Emperour of the West, Henry, Sixt of the name, by the hands of his Chancellour Henry d'Hyperbolee, a∣bout the yeare One thousand, one hun∣dred, fourescore and seauenteene. This

Liuonius, and his Successours Kings of Armenia (vntill such time as the King∣dome fell to the Luzignans) Portoient d' Azure à Trois ••estes de Roynes d' Argent, Coronnees d'Or. Liuonius had to wife Sy∣billa, daughter to Amaury of Luzignan, Second King of Cyprus, and to the Queene of Ierusalem, Isabell his Wife, by her he had two daughters.

• Isabell, Wife to Iohn de Brenne, King of Ierusalem, deceassing immediately after the King her Father. And
• Mary, Wife to

II. Costus (that is to say Constantius) Baron of Armenia, and King, in regard of his wife: By whom he had foure Sons and two daughters.

• Haitonus, King.
• • ...Brabatus
  • ...Costus.
  These two reuolted from their eldest Brother, who ouercame them in a fought Battaile, made them his his prisoners, caused their eyes to be pluckt forth, and then sent them in exile to Constantinople.
• Sinebaldus, Constable of Armenia.

The daughters were

• Sybilla, Wife to Andronicus Comne∣nes, afterward Emperour of Constantino∣ple, who kept his two Brethren prisoners so long as they liued: And
• Isabell, Wife to Amaury of Luzignan, Lord of Tyre and Sidon Sonne to

Hugh, Third of the name, King of Cy∣prus and of Ierusalem, Father and Mo∣ther of

Hugh, King of Armenia, First of the Latine name.

III. Haitonus, eldest Sonne to Costus and Mary, King and Queene of Arme∣nia, tooke to Wife Mariana of Luzignan Daughter to Hugh, Third of the name, King of Cyprus and Ierusalem. In this Marriage were borne

• Liuonius, that is Leo, King.
• Sinebauldus, slaine in fighting against the Soldane of Aegypte, in the yeare One thousand, two hundred, threescore and sixe.
• Thoros, that is Theodorus, King.
• Haitenus, Baron of Armenia, who re∣nounced the world,* 10.32 and yeelded him∣selfe a Monke of the Order of Premon∣stre: of which Order we haue spoken in the History of Tartaria, Imprinted with Nouus Orbis; but mine is of the Impres∣sion at Basile, in the yeare, One thousand fiue hundred, thirty seauen. His worke was written in French, in the Cittie of Poictiers, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, three hundred and seauen (ac∣cording as the same Haitonus, Prince of Armenia hath dictated) and by him of∣fered and presented to Pope Clement the Fift, and to the King of France and Nauarre Phillip le Bell, Fourth of the name, beeing in the Citry of Vienna in Daulphine, and afterward it was turned into Latine.

IV. Leo, 2. of the name, fourth Chri∣stian King of Armenia, and of a strange language, was Successour to King Ha••∣tonus his Father, in the yeare One thou∣sand, two hundred, threescore and foure. This man, by the exhortations of his Maternall Vncle Boëmond of Luzignan, being (when he was of the world) Prince of Galilee, and afterward of the Order of the Preaching Fryers: became a Monke of the Order of Saint Basile, and was named Macharius; for the seruice of God, hee left his Kingdome to his Bro∣ther.

V. Theodorus, Fift King of Armenia, who had two wiues. The first was Ero∣katon, Daughter to Cassanus, the Great Cham of Tartaria, by whom hee had no issue. The Great Chams of Tartaria carri∣ed in Armes L'Escu d'Or, à vn Hibou de Sable. In memory of their first Emperor Cangis Cham, saued by the meanes of an Owle, as it is reported by the Monke Haitonus the Armeni••n, in his Chroni∣cle, which hee entitleth his Tartaria, the sixt Chapter.

In second Marriage he espoused Chel∣uis, Sister to Henry, King of Cyprus. The∣odorus dying in the yeare One thousand three hundred; left the Kingdome to his onely Sonne

VI. Leo, Third of the name, who by his Cousine Agnes (Daughter to Amaury of Luzignan, and Isabell, Sister to his Fa∣ther Theodor) had three Children, slaine with their Father and Mother by the Grand Cham of the Tartares. So that by his death in this manner, the Kingdome of Armenia came to his neerest heire and Cousine

VII. Hugh of Luzignan, Sonne to A∣maury, Lord of Tyre and Sidon, Brother to the King of Cyprus Henry, who was he First Latine King in the Realme of Armenia. He had three Sonnes.

• Iohn, King.
• Amaury, Constable of Armenia, Father to Leo, King of Armenia: And
• Leo, King.

VIII. Iohn of Luzignan, Second La∣tine King of Armenia, hauing held the Royall Authority sometime: abandoned the world to become a Gray Fryer, re∣signing his Kingdome to his Nephewe, the Sonne of his Brother Amaury.

IX. Leo, Fourth of the name, Third Latine King, who maintained his King∣dome valiantly: which (by his death) fell to his Vncle.

X. Leo, Fift of the name, and fourth Latine King, who gouerning with ouer∣much sloth and negligence; his Brother King Iohn the Gray Fryer, came foorth of his Monastery, and raysed a powerfull Army, which he conducted with King Leo his Brother against the Tartares (who hauing before beene Christians, became plundged againe in the depth of impi∣ous Mahomets false doctrine) that van∣quished the Christians, and slew both the Kings. So that by their death

XI. Leo, Sixt and last of the name (beeing the Fift Latine King) succeeded in the Realme of Armenia. He was Son to Leo the Fift, and Irene, Daughter to Phillip, Prince of Tarentum, Brother to Robert, King of Naples, and Charles, King of Hungary. He reigned but a short time in Armenia, which was soone inuested with Tartares and Sarrazins, who expul∣sed or martyred all the Christians of Ar∣menia, as well in the Greater, as Lesse. So that King Leo was enforced to flye into Cyprus, to procure succour from the little King Petrino his Kinseman: who had worke enough to do, to defend himselfe against the Genewayes, that greatly trou∣bled his Kingdome of Cyprus.

From thence hee iourneyed to Rome, to England, and then into France to King Charles, sixt of the name, who entertai∣ned him humainely as his Kinseman, and kept his Court then in the City of Paris. There hee dyed with conceit of griefe, hauing made so many iourneyes to and fro, to reconcile the Christian Princes: in hope of recouering his Kingdome, lost in a moment, with his wife and chil∣dren. Soone after he made his Will and Testament, in the yeare One thousand, three hundred, fourscore and ten, wherby he elected his buriall place in the Quire of the Celestines at Paris, to whom he left a certaine summe of money, for the maintenance of three small Celles of Religious persons, that they might there pray to God for his Soule, & his Prince∣ly Predecessours of the House of Luzig∣nan. He had Pensions from the Kings of England, France, Nauarre, Arragon and Castille.

His Monument is yet to bee seene of White Marble, on the right hand of the Celestines Quire in Paris, with his picture lying along vpon it, of very faire White Marble. In his right hand hee helde a Scepter, which is n••w broken, and his Gloues in the other hand. Round about the Tombe is engrauen this Epitaphe.

Cygist tresnoble & excellent Prince Ly∣on de Luzignan, Quint Roy Latin du Roy∣aume d'Armenie, qui rendit l'Ame à Dieu à Paris le Vingt-neufuiesme Iour de No∣uembre, l'an de grace Mille trois Cents Quatre vingts treize. Priez Dieu pour luy.

Here lieth the most Noble and excellent Prince Lyon of Luzignan, Fift Latine King of the Kingdome of Armenia; who rendered his Soule to God at Paris the Nine and twentieth day of Nouember, in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, three hundred, foure∣score and fourteene. Praye to God for him.

Aloft on the vpholding Arch of this Tombe, are the Armes of the said King of Armenia, deuided in three parts. Le Premier d'Armenie; Party de Hierusalem, et Tierce de Luzignan de Chasteau Neuf.

Yeares and Reignes of the Kings of Cyprus.

• 1. GVy, First King of Cyprus, Reigned three yeare in Cyprus.
• 2. Amaury his Brother, Reigned thirteene yeares.
• 3. Hugh, thirteene yeares.
• 4. Henry, that receiued the King Saint Lewes into Cyprus; Reigned three and thirty yeares.
• 5. Hugh the Second, tenne yeares.
• 6. Hugh the Third, seauenteene yeares.
• 7. Iohn, one yeare.
• ...

• 8. Henry three and thirty yeares.
• 9. Hugh the Fourth, sixe and thirty yeares.
• 10. Peter, called the Great, Reigned eighteene yeares, and was slaine by his owne people for his cruelties.
• 11. Petrino, called the Little fat man, eleauen yeares.
• 12. Iames, twenty yeares.
• 13. Iames of Geneway, so called, because he was borne at Geneway, during the im∣prisonment of his Father, Reigned thirty yeares.
• 14. Iohn the Second, eight and twenty yeares.
• 15. Charlote, Reigned alone one yeare, and with
• 16. Lewes of Sauoye her Husband two yeares.
• 17. Iames the Second, a Bastard, Reigned two yeares in warre against his Sister; and tenne yeares peaceably, after the expulsion of Queene Charlote.
• 18. Iames the Third, two yeares.
• 19. Katharine, Reigned alone fourteene yeares.

Names and Armes of the Families issued and descended of the most Illustrious House of Luzignan. CHAP. III.

THe first Countes of Poictiers, Portoient de Gueules, à Cinq Tours d'Or en Saultoir, à la Porte de Sable.

The first Countes of Luzignan, and de la Marche; Portoient Burele d'Azur et d'Ar∣gent de Dix pieces.

De la Roche-Foucauld, Burele de Luzignan, sur le Tout Trois Cheurons de Gueules.

Of Saint Gelais is Quartered. The first and fourth De Cinq points d'Azur, equip••lez à quatre d Argent (this is no Crosse, as ignorant Painters make it.) The second and third D'Argent, au Lyon de Gueules Coronne d'Or.

De Lansac. Idem.

De Sainct Seuerin de Poictiers. Idem.

Partenay, Burele d'Azur et d'Argent de Dix pieces, à la Bande de Gueules Brochant sur le Tout. In sted of an Helmet, the Lords of Partenay beare a Miter, and the Sirname of Archbishop. Because that one of this house, being Archbishop of Tou••s, was dis∣penced withall to be marryed: with this charge and condition, that he and his de∣scent should beare the Sirname of Archbishop, and a Miter ouer their Armes.

Of Soubise. Idem.

Of Saint Valier of Poictiers, D'Azur à Cinq Besants d'Argent. 2.2.1. au Chef d'Or.

Of the Luzignans, Countes of Angoulesme. Burele d'Azur, et d'Argent de Dix pieces, Party d'Or â Neuf Lozenges de Gueules. 3.3.3.

Of the Luzignans of Coignac Burele de Luzignan, au Lambell de Gueules,

Of the Luzignans of Chasteau-Neuf. De Luzignan, Burele au Lyon de Gueules, Coronne d'Or sur le Tout.

Of the Luzignans of Valencia, and of Couhe, Burele de Luzignan. Les faces d'Argent, chargees de Dix Faulcons de Gueules. 3.3.3.1.

Of the Luzignans that were Kings of Ierusalem, of Armenia, and of Cyprus. Quar∣tered. Au Premier de Hierusalem: Le Seconde Luzignan de Chasteau-Neuf: Le Troifi∣esme d'Armenie, et le Quatriesme de Cypre.

The Crosse of the Order of the Knights of the Holy Sepulcher of Ierusalem. Instituted in the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hundred and three: By Baldwine, First of the name,* 10.33 Second King of Jerusa∣lem, and Brother to the famous Prince Godfrey of Bullen. CHAP. IIII.

THE Order of the Holy Sepulcher, is the first and most Aunci∣ent of all them in Palestine and the Holy-Land. For the Cit∣ty of Ierusalem, hauing beene conquered from the Empe∣rours of Greece by the Sarrazins:* 10.34 the keeping of the Holy Sepulcher, and the Mount of Caluarie, were left by the same Sarrazins, to a certaine number of Chanons Reguler, of the Order and Cloathing of Saint Augustine, gouerned by the Patriarch; Bishop of the same place.

Godfrey of Bologne, First King of Ierusalem of the French Nation, gaue great goods to those Chanons Reguler, and to their Patriarche;* 10.35 espe∣cially by his last Will and Testament, whereby he ordained and appointed: That both himselfe and his Successours Kings of Ierusalem, should bee buryed in their Cathedrall Church, which was ioyning to the Holy Sepulcher. And that the Patri∣arche should be the m••n, by whom his Successours the Kings of Ierusalem, must bee Sacred and Crowned.

Bauldwine, First of the name, Successour to his

[illustration]

Brother Godfrey, made those Chanons Reguler (of beeing Monkes before) Men of Armes, and Knights of the Holy Sepulcher. Ordayning withall,* 10.36 that they should still retaine their White Habite, wheron they must weare vpon the breast (fastened with a Gordon and Blacke Riband) Vne Croix potencee, et Cantonnee de Cr••isettes de mesme, sans aucun esmaill. Such as the Kings of Ierusalem bare in their Armes, as a noate of excellency and prerogatiue. And a like Crosse of yellow embroderie, sowed or made fast on the left ••ide of their White Roabe or Cloake.* 10.37 He appointed for their Chiefe and Great Maister, the Patriarch of ••erusalem, to whom hee granted power, for confer∣••ing the said Order, and receiuing the Vowe made ••y the Knights; which was of Obedience, Chastity, ••nd Pouerty, not hauing any thing in proper or perticuler, but liuing in common.

He gaue also perticulerly to the Patriarch, Priuiledge to seale all Expeditions and Letters of the said Order, and with White Waxe, as King Godfrey, Bauldwine and ••heir Successours had done, and did.* 10.38 For the Knights Templers sealed with Red Waxe: The Hospitallers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, with Blacke Waxe: They of the Order of Saint Mary of the Teutones, in the same manner: Those of Saint Lazarus with Green•• Waxe: Of Saint Thomas the Apostle, with Blew Waxe. And those of Saint Katharine of Mount Sinay, with Red Waxe.

Is it not then any matter of meruayle, that those Monkes should manage Armes, ••n stead of their Breuiarie; because in that season, and so long as the Voyages beyond

the Seas continued;* 10.39 men of the Church which trauayled thither, of what degree or dignity soeuer they were, mooued and prouoked with zealous deuotion, to warre vpon those wicked Miscreants: enstructed and tutoured their owne hands, in as a∣ctiue manner, as they that made profession of Armes. As is to bee seene in the Hi∣stories of the Holy-Lands Warres, written by Guillaume de Saumur, Archbishop of Tyre; Iohn de Villehardouin, Lord of Ioinuille, in the Life of Laint Lewes, and other Hi∣storians.

These Knights of the Holy Sepulcher encreased (in an instant) both in Number, Honour and Wealth, as well as any of the other Orders: vntill such time as by the Conquest of the Holy-Land, and namely of the Holy Citty, by the Caliphe and Sal∣tane Saladine,* 10.40 in the yeare before remembred; thy were enforced to leaue Palestine, and passe into Italy, where they made choice of their dwelling (for some time) at Perugia, enriched with great store of booties, not only in Italy, but likewise in France, in Spayne and in Sicilie,

Pope Innocent, Eight of the name, by his Bull bearing Date, Anno, One thousand foure hundred, fourescore and foure, the first of his Pontificalitie, vnited and incor∣porated these Knights of the Holy Sepulcher, with the Knights and Hospitallers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem,* 10.41 remaining then in the Isle of Rhodes, as being of one and the same Vowe and Rule; he gaue them the goods also of the Knights of the Holy Sepulcher, by consent of the Christian Princes. But this vnion was not of any long continu∣ance, because the Knights hauing breathed a while on liberty, changed their vowes, to a Wife and her traine, which are Children and House-keeping.

Whereupon Pope Alexander, Sixt of the name, in the fourth yeare of his Ponti∣ficalitie, and of Grace One thousand, foure hundred, fourescore and sixteene, trans∣ported to the Holy Seate and himselfe, all power of conferring this Order of the Holy Sepulcher, publishing himselfe and his Successours Popes, to bee Chiefe and Soueraigne Great Maisters thereof. Giuing power to his Vicar Generall, the Guar∣dian of the Holy Sepulcher (who is alwayes of the Rule of Saint Frances de Assise) to conferre this Order vpon Pilgrimes and voyagers to the Holy-Land, marryed o•• vnmarryed: prouided, that they take their Oath vpon the Holy Sepulcher, to be No∣ble by extraction, or vocation, and to haue sufficiency of goods for their mainte∣nance,* 10.42 without dealing or medling in traffique and merchandise, for the raysing o•• shamefull and dishonest gaine. Likewise, to goe in Armes to the Holy-Land, o•• wadge a man sufficient for it at their expences, when the Christian Princes shal•• bring an Armie into the Field, for their recouery of the Holy-Land.

But it hath come to passe, through the necessitie of the Family of Gray Fryers, be∣longing to the Holy Sepulcher, that the Guardian conferreth and bestowesh this Or∣der, on whomsoeuer doth require it; without any exact enquest, or authenticall te∣stimony of Nobility in him then present, paying thirty Sequins of Gold, which is gi¦uen to the Conuent. So that the most part of these Knights of the Holy Sepulcher now are Yeomen and Merchants,* 10.43 which begin their Knighthood with a false Oath through lacke of vnderstanding Latine, and that the Guardian maketh not their En¦quest in French; for I speake of none, but such as are made Knights thus of out Na¦tion.

And here I thought good to set downe the Ceremonies, which are there obserue•• to this present day, & obserued in the writings and voyages of our French Pilgrim•• Bartholmewe de Salignac, of Lorraine; Anthony Regnault, a Parisian, and Iames de Vil••¦mont, a Gentleman Breton. If the Pilgrime which presenteth himselfe to be made 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Knight, haue a Sword (which happeneth very rarely; because the Turkes pe••¦mit not any Christian Trauailer to carry any Sword, in the Lands vnder their obe¦dience) then the Guardian blesseth it in this following manner, vpon the Holy Sepu••¦cher of our Lord.

Hallowing or blessing the Sworde vpon the Holy Sepulcher, and Creation of a Knight.

Adiutorium nostrum in nomine Domini.

Qui fecit Coelum & terram.

Oremus.

EXaudi quaesumus Domine preces nostras, & hunc Ensem, quo se Famulus tuus hic cingi desiderat, Maiestatis tuae dextra dignare benedicere, quatenus possit esse defensor Eccle∣si••rum, Viduarum, Orphanorum, omniumque Deo seruientium, contra saeuitiam Paganorum, ••lusque sibi insiidantibus sitterror, atque formide, praestans ei equae persecutionis, & iustae de∣sensionis effectum. Per Christum Dominum nostrum Amen.

Oremus.

BEnedic Domine Sancte, Pater Omnipotens, aeterne Deus, per inuocationem Nominis tui & per Aduentum Christi Filij tui Domini nostri, & per donum Spiritus-Sancti hunc Ensem, vt hic Famulus tuus qui Hodierna die, tua concedente pietate praecingitur, visibi∣les, & inuisibiles inimicos posternat, & conculcet, Victoriaque potitus maneat semper illae∣s••s. Per Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen.

Then is sung very low and softly (because the Turkes will not suffer the Christi∣ans to sing Psalmes with loud voyces, as they do in our Churches) the whole Psalme following, presented heere in part.

BEnedictus Dominus Deus meus, qui docet manus meas ad praelium, & digitos meos ad bellum, &c.

Gloria Patri & Filio, & Spiritui sancto.

Sicut erat in principio; & nunc, &c.

Saluum fac seruum tuum Domine.

Deus meus sperantem in te.

Esto ei Domine Turris Fortitudinis.

A facie mimici.

Domine exaudi orationem means.

Et clamor meus ad te veniat.

Dominus vobiscum, & cum Spiritu tuo.

Oremus.

DOmine sancte, Pater Omnipotens, Aeterne Deus, qui cunct•• solus ordinas, & recte disponis, qui ad coercendā malitiam & malorum improbitatem, & tuendam Iustitiam, ••sum Gladij in Terris Hominibus tua salubri dispositione permisisti, & Militarem Ordi∣nem ad Populi protectionem institui voluisti, quique per beatum Ioannem Militibus ad se ••n Deserto venientibus, vt neminem concuterent, sed proprij contenti essent stipendiis, dici f••cisti: Clementiam tuam suppliciter exoramus, vt sicut Dauid puero tuo, Goliath superandi ••argitus es facultatem, & Iudam Machabaeum deferitate Gentium nomen tuum non inuo∣cantium triumphare fecisti ••ita & huic famulo tuo N. qui nouiter iugo Militiae colla suppo∣••it, pietate coelesti vires & robur ad Fidei, Spei, & Charitatis augmentum, & tui timo∣rem pariter, & amorem, humilitatem, perseuerantiam, obedientiam, & patientiam, cun∣••ctaque in eo rect•• disponas, vt Neminem cum gladio isto, vel alio iniuste laedat, & omnia cum eo iusta, & recta defendat, & sicut ipse de minori gradu, ad nouum Militàtem prouehi∣tur honorem, ita veterem Hominem deponens cum actibus suis, nouum induat Hominem, vt te timeat, & recte colat, per fidorum consortia vitet, & suam in Proximum Charitatem ex∣tendat, Praeposito suo in omnibus recte obediat, & suum in cunctis iuste officium exequatur. Per Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen.

This is the last Acte of these Ceremonies,* 10.44 sauing to guirde on the Sword about the Knight, after the Guardian hath giuen him three stroakes with the Sword on the shoulders flat long. And this is the beginning thereof.

After Procession is performed in all the places of deuotion, within the Holy Sepul∣cher at midnight, and High Masse celebrated vpon the Sepulcher of our Sa∣uiour (capable of receiuing fiue or sixe persons at the most) the future Knights, or they that are to be made, after receiuing the Holy Communion, enter into the Sepulcher, and present themselues to the Father Guardian, Vicar Generall to our holy Father the Pope, who (for the performance of this Ceremonie) is cloa∣thed

in his Bishops habits, inuoking the grace and assistance of the blessed Spirit, and singeth this Hymne.

VEni Creator Spiritus. out at length. Emit te Spiritum tuum, & creabuntur. Et renouabis faciem Terrae. Domine exaudi orationem meam. Et clamor meus ad te veniat. Dominus vobiscum, & cum Spiritu tuo.

Oremus.

DEus qui corda Fidelium Sancti Spiritus illustratione docuisti, &c.

And the Guardian (questioning the future Knight) demandeth thus of him. Quid quaeris? What seekest thou?

He answereth, humbly being on his knees before the Holy Sepulcher.

Quaero effici Miles Sanctissimi Sepulchri Domini nostri Iesu Christi. I desire and seeke to be made a Knight of the most Holy Sepulcher of our Lord Iesus Christ.

To other demaunds the future Knight ought to make answer, according to the forme following.

I. Cuius conditionis es? He ought to answer without lying.

R. Nobilis Genere, & Parentibus generosis natus.

I. Habesne vnde honeste manu-tenere possis statum, & Militarem dignitatem, absque mercimoniis, & arte mechanica?

I. Habeo Deigratia bonorum sufficientem copiam.

R. Es ne paratus corde, & ore iurare pro virili, Militaria Sacramenta, eaque seruare que sequuntur?

• Primo. Miles Sanctissimi Sepulchri omni die, opportunitate habita, Missam audire debet.
• Secundo. Cum necesse fuerit bona temporalia, & Vitam exponere debebit, scilicet, quan∣do est bellum vniuersale contra Infideles, & venire in propria persona, vel mittere perso∣nam idoneam.
• Tertio. Est obligatus Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam, & eius Fideles Ministros, ab eorum per∣secutoribus defendere, & pro viribus liberare.
• Quarto. Debet iniusta bella, turpia stipendia, & lucra, Hastil••dia, Duella, & huiusmodi (nisi Militaris exercitij gratia) omnino vitare.
• Quinto. Debet Pacem, & Concordiam inter Christi Fideles procurare: Rempublicam exornare, & augere: Viduas, & Orphanos protegere: Iuramenta execrabilia, Periuria, Blas∣phemias, Rapinas, Vsuras, Sacrilegia: Homicidia, Adulteria, Ebrietatem, Loca suspecta, Personas infames, caeteraque Carnis vitiae vitare, & tanquam Pestem cauere: & se apud Deum, & Homines irreprehensibilem exhibere, ac etiam verbo, ac facto dignum Honore Militiae se demonstrare, Ecclesias frequentando, & cultum diuinum augmentando.

I. Of what condition art thou?

* 10.45R. Of Noble race or descent, and borne of Gentlemanly parentage.

I. Hast thou wherewithall to maintaine honestly the degree and dignity of a Knight; without medling in buying and selling and mechanicall arts?

R. I haue (God be thanked for it) store of goods sufficient.

I. Art thou prepared in heart, and with thy mouth manly to sweare Sacramentall Warre∣fare, and to obserue these matters that follow?

The future Knight is taught and enstructed.

• * 10.46First; To heare Masse dayly, except he shall be hindered by some lawfull let or excuse.
• Secondly; to expose his meanes, and his owne person, at all times, and so often as any vni∣uersall warre shall be made against the Infidels and Sarrazins: Or else to wadge and pay a capable and sufficient person, for the doing thereof.
• Thirdly; To defend the Church, and Ministers thereof, with all his might and power: And to set them at safe deliuerance, from all such as afflict and persecute them.
• Fourthly; To detest and abhorre all vniust Warres; all sordid and dishonest Gaines, Traf∣fiques or Merchandises, vnworthy and vnfitting Noble mindes: All Duelloes, Io••stes, Tourneys and Tournaments: If they bee not Exercises Worthy and becomming a Noble

• nature, and free from offending his Neighbour.
• Fiftly; to procure and worke peace and concord among faithfull Christians, being at harsh or vnbefitting intelligence one with another: To contribute for the adorning and encreasing the State: To sustaine and defend the Widdowe and Orphane: To shunne and detest (as a Plague or Leprosie) all excrable Oathes and Swearing, against the Diuine and Sacred name of God, and the blessed Virgin Mother: To hate all Periuries, Blasphemies, Rapines, V∣suries, Sacrileges, Murders, Adulteries, keeping Concubines, and Drunkennesse: To auoide all suspected places, infamous Persons, as are Panders, Bawdes, Drunkards, Tiplers, Tauer∣ners, and Swaggerers, (now tearmed and Sirnamed Academistes) Counterfeites of the Hostell of Bourgongne, and people of the like deplorable liues: To shunne and flye from all such vices, as darken, disgrace and soyle the soule. And (in bri••fe) to be such a one in effect (and not in outward appearance) towards God and men, as a Christian ought to be, honoured with this title of Hon••ur, of being a Knight of Iesus Christ, aduancing his Seruice to your vt∣termost power.

The future Knight hauing promised to keepe and performe all these things, hee sweareth vpon the Holy Sepulcher, in this forme and manner.* 10.47

Ego N. profiteor, & promitto Deo Iesu Christo &, Beatae Virgini Mariae haec omnia pro ••irili obseruaturum.

I. N. Professe and promise to God, Iesus Christ, and the blessed Virgin Mary, all these things faithfully to obserue.

The Oath done, the Father Guardian layeth his hand on the head of the future Knight, saying.

Et tu N. esto fidelis strenuus, bonus, & robustus Miles Domini nostri Iesu Christi, & Sanctissimi eius••ē Sepulchri, qui te cum Electis suis in gloria sua collocare dignetur. Amen.

And thou N be a faithfull, couragious, good and strong Knight of our Lord Iesus Christ, and of his most Holy Sepulcher, that among his elect, he may worthily call thee into his eter¦nall Glory. Amen.

Afterward, the Guardian causeth his Golden Spurres to be put on his heeles,* 10.48 and deliuereth him the naked Sword into his hand, saying.

Accipe N. Sanctum gladium in nomine Patris ✚ & Filii ✚ & Spiritus Sancti ✚ A∣ment: & vtaris eo ad defensionem tuam, & sancti Dei Ecclesiae, ad confusionem Inimicorum Crucis Christi, & Fidei Christianae: Et quantum imbecillitas humana permiserit, eo nemi∣nem iniuste laedas. Quod ipse praestare dignetur qui cum Patre, & Spiritu Sancto regnat De∣us, per omnia saecula saeculorum, Amen.

Receiue N. this Holy Sword, in the name of ✚ the Father, and of the ✚ Sonne,* 10.49 and of the ✚ Holy Ghost ✚ Amen. And vse it in thine owne defence, and for the Holy Church of God: to the confusion of the enemies to the Crosse of Christ, and of the Christian Faith. And in as much as humaine Weaknes will permit; hurt nor wound any man therewith vniustly. which hee vouchsafe to grant, who with the Father and the Blessed Spirit reigneth God, World without end. Amen.

And then the Sword is guirded about him by the Guardian, who pronounceth these verses of the Prophet Dauid.

Accingere gladio tuo N super femur tuum potentissime, in nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi: & attende quod Sancti non in gladio, sed per Fidem vicerunt Regna.

Guird thee N. with thy Sword vpon thy thigh, O thou most mighty, in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ: And learne to know, that the Saints, not by the Sword,* 10.50 but by Faith doe ••inne the kingdome.

The Knight boweth downe his body, and layeth his head vpon the Sepulcher, and then the Guardian giueth him three stroaks flatlong with the Sword vpon his shoulders, saying.

Ego constituo, & ordino te N. Militem sanctissimi Sepulchri Domini nostri Iesu Chri∣sti in nomine Patris ✚ et Filii ✚ & Spiritus sancti ✚ Amen.

I constitute and ordaine thee N. a Knight of the most Holy Sepulcher of our Lord Iesus Christ: In the name of the ✚ Father, and of the ✚ Sonne, and of the ✚ Holy Ghost, Amen.* 10.51 Making three times the signe of the Crosse. He kisseth him afterward, and putteth on the Chaine and Crosse of Gold about his neck. Which being done, the Knight, & they with him (if there be any more created) do sing Te Deum landamus, in making a

Procession; And the Guardian singeth the Hymne of reioycing, which being ended, the Prayers follow.

I. Speciose forma prae filiis Hominum.

R. Accingere gladio tuo super femur tuum potentissime.

I. Domine exaudi orationem meam.

R. Et clamor meus ad te veniat.

I. Dominus vobiscum. R. Et cum spiritu tuo.

Oremus.

DA Ecclesiae tuae miscricors Deus, vt Sancto Spiritu congregata, Hostili nullatenus incur∣sione turbetur:

OMnipotens sempiterne Deus super hunc N. famulum tuum (vel famulos tuos, if there be many to be Knighted) qui eminenti mucrone Militiae circumcingi desiderat, gratiam tuae benedictionis infunde, ✚ eumque Dexterae tuae virtute munitum, fac cuncta aduersantia coelestibus armari praesidiis, quibus in hoc seculo nullis bellorum tempestatibus exturbetur Per Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum qui, tecum viuit & regnat Deus per omnia secula seculorum. Amen.

I. Thou art fairer then the children of men.

R. Guird thee with thy Sword vpon thy thigh, O thou most mightie.

I. O Lord heare our prayer.

R. And let our cry come vnto thee.

I. The Lord be with you.

R. And with thy Spirit.

The Ceremonies being finished, the Guardian, the Religious Brethren, and the Voyagers thither, doe kisse and embrace the new made Knights.

* 10.52It is reported, that Sa••nt Lewes gaue great Exemptions and Priuiledges to the French voyagers beyond the Seas, for defence of the Holy-Land, which are more at large related by the forenamed French Authours. But because I haue found nothing in the Court Registers, nor in the Chamber of Accompts, and haue seene the great Seale denied, concerning the expeditions for the voyages of Sens, and of other pla∣ces in France: I let them passe vnder silence. And to referre the Originall of those Priuiledges to our Kings Charlemaigne, Lewes the Seauenth, and Philip Augustus: I should take it to bee an abuse.* 10.53 Because (without all question to the contrary) they would be found in the Registers of Court, or in the Requests of the Kings House, or those of the Franchise of Chalo S. Marà, where such Commission causes and Char∣ters are Registred effectually.

Dom Phillip, Second of the name, King of Spayne, in the Lands vnder his obedi∣ence,* 10.54 and namely in Flanders, laboured to set on foot againe this Order of Knights of the Hol•• S••pulcher of Ierusalem, declaring himselfe to be Great Maister thereof. And (indeed) I haue seene his Panca••te, dated in the yeare One thousand, fiue hundred, fiftie and eight: but it prooued to no effect, for some reasons which we shall shew hereafter.

In the yeare, One thousand, sixe hundred and fifteene, Charles de Gonzaga of Cleue, Duke of Neuers, and of Retelois, Soueraigne of Charle-Ville, descended of the most fa∣mous house of Mantua, would haue giuen life againe to the said Order of Knights of the Holy Sepulcher of Ierusalem, with a new Collar of the Order, whereof I haue seene the shape or portraite: which I haue not set downe in this Booke: because his inten•• sorted to no effect, no more then the purpose which hee had in the life time of the late King Henry the Great (who is with God) for reestablishing the Order of the Swan•• proper and perticuler to the house of Cleue.* 10.55

As this Prince pursued these dispatches at Rome, and to our Holy Father the Pope Paulus Quintus, sitting at this present in the Holy Chayre Apostolicall; the Great Maister of Malta Alof de Vignacourt (of the French language and a Piccard by Nation) sent to the most Christian King Lewes the Thirteenth for Ambassadour extraordinary, Dom Louis Mendez de Vasconcellos (of the Spanish Language Bailiffe d'Acre. Hee had audience in the Castell of the Louure at Paris, in the

Moneth of Iune, One thousand, sixe hundred and sixteene, where he declared, that the Great Maistership of the Order of the Holy Sepulcher at Ierusalem, with al the goods belonging to the said Order, in what place soeuer they were in Christendome,* 10.56 had bin, and was reduced and ioyned to that of Malta, by the Bull of Pope Innocent the eight (as wee haue already formerly obserued) dated the eight and twentieth day of March, in the yeare One thousand, foure hundred, fourescore and foure.

And that the late King of Spayne, Dom Phillip the Second, hauing purposed to make himselfe knowne, for Great Maister of the said Order of the Holy Sepulcher of Ie∣rusalem: the Great Maister which then was in authority, made it euident to his Ca∣tholique Maiestie, that the vnion was past of this Ordrr, with the other of Malta, and so it was then forborne.

By these and other remonstrances to his most Christian Maiesty, it plainely ap∣peared, that as at the request of the said Catholicke King, Pope Pius,* 10.57 Fourth of the name, had giuen his Bull confirmatiue, for annexing the Order to that of Malta: euen so he entreated in the name of the Great Maister, and of the Ord••r of Malta, to doe the like for the Commanderies and goods, being in the Lands vnder his obedience. Which was g••anted, and the Bull obtayned of the Pope Paulus Quintus, at the pur∣suite of the Marquesse de Trainell des Vrsins, Knight of the Kings Orders, and Am∣bassadour at Rome for his most Christian Maiestie.

The Crosse of the Order of Malta, called, Of the Brethren Hospitallers of Saint Iohn Baptist of Ieru∣salem. Instituted in the yeare of Grace, One thousand,* 10.58 one hundred and foure: By Baldwine, First of the name, King of Jerusalem. CHAP. V.

SOme fewe yeares before the Voyage of our French Paladines beyond the Seas, for conquest of the Holy Land; there were Italian Merchants of Malphi or Melphi, in the Kingdome of Na¦ples, who visiting the places of the Holy Citty,* 10.59 honoured with the Sacred Misteries of our Redemption; obtained of the Ca∣liphe of Aegypt, paying a yearely Tribute (as the Turkes make the Christians to doe, for raising their Cafares, which they aug∣ment (as themselues thinke good) by infinity of Va∣nies,

[illustration]

that is to say calomnies and vile speeches, which dayly they impose vpon the poore Christians) a little Cote or Lodging, to haue some shelter in the Holy Citty, as well for themselues, as those of their Nation which aduentured in the Holy Voyage.

According to this permission, they lodged them∣selues directly before the Patriarchall Church of the Holy Sepulcher, by erecting there a small house, and as small an Oratory, vnder inuocation on the Sacred Virgin, there to celebrate Diuine Seruice in the La∣tine tongue. Moreouer, they caused to come from their Countrey of Naples, Religious Hermites, of the Order of Saint Augustine, conducted thither by an Abbot, who after compassing more time, caused to be built there a much greater Oratorie, dedicated in honour of the blessed penitent

woman, Saint Mary Magdalen.

The extent of deuotion in this Abbot, and his Religious Brethren, prooued to be the cause, that numberlesse troupes of Pilgrimes of their Nation passed ouer the Seas;* 10.60 by whose Almes and charitable reliefe, they encreased both in multitude of men, and store of wealth. When the Pilgrimes perceiued, what good entertaine∣ment was extended to them by these Monkes; such as had liberty and disposition to doe it, tooke the habite of their Religion, offering their willing paines and diligence; to helpe and cure diseased Pilgrimes, so that in regard of their louing Hospitality:* 10.61 they were named and called Brethren Hospitallers of Saint Iohn Bap∣tist of Ierusalem. For they had procured a Church to bee builded, in honour of the Precursor or fore-runner of the Sauiour of the World, with an Hospitall close ioy∣ning thereto. Now, ouer and beside their bounteous Hospitalitie, they condu∣cted the Pilgrimes, to keepe and defend the wayes and passages, against the Sar∣razins.

When the Holy Citty was conquered by our French Princes, King Bauldwine, First of the name, confirmed these Brethren Hospitallers in so Holy an Office, and gaue them great goods.* 10.62 Especially he permitted them to manage Armes, according as the Chanous Reguler did, that were Gardians of the Holy Sepulcher. Whereupon he Instituted them, to be Knights of Saint Iohn, to entertaine, lodge, and comfort Pilgrimes that came to the Holy Land, of what Countrey or Nation soeuer they were, to cure and heale them, in all causes of sicknes and distresse: which was the fourth Article of the Vowe they made, beside them of Obedience, Pouerty and Chastity. The Institution of this Order was in the yeare of Grace One thousand, one hundred and foure, in which yeare they made the forenamed Vows, in presence of the Patriarch of Ierusalem, whom they acknowledged (at the first) to be their chief Commander and Great Maister.

For their better distinguishing, from them that were Knights of the Holy Sepulcher; they tooke the Blacke Habite of the Hermites of Saint Augustine, and aboue on the left side of the Breast,* 10.63 wore a Crosse of the White Cloath, made as Ankred, and with eight points, for representation of eight heauenly Beatitudes. In warre, for appearing the more dreadfull to the Miscreants, they wore a Crimosine or Redde Coate of Armes, with the White Crosse vpon it, as you see it here presented: but in their Monasteries, and on the day of their Profession, they did weare the Blacke Garment onely.

Being multiplyed both in men and reuennues, they elected and chose a Great Maister of their owne Body, and the first was a French Gentleman, named Gerard de Sainct Didier, a Piccard by Nation: which Gerard, beeing of the House and Sirname of Sainct Didier,* 10.64 Portoit d'Azur au Lyon d'Argent. And his Successors, for their good and faithfull seruices yeelded to the Crowne of France; added thereto La Bordure de Gueules, chargee de huict Fleurs de Lys d'Or, which is the Quarter of Ioyeuse, allied in the Royall House of Luzignan, and afterward into that of Bourbon, which now ru∣leth and commandeth.

After Gerard de Sainct Didier, succeeded Brother Raymond, of the House of Pou∣lignac in Auuergne, at this present a Viscountie: the Lords whereof Portent Fesse d' Argent,* 10.65 et de Guueles de huict Pieces. Of this Illustrious and Ancient House, was the Lord Sidonius Apollinaris, the learned Bishop of Auuergne, a Romaine Senatour, and Sonne in Lawe to the Emperour Auitus. And of this house (the chiefest in Auueerg∣ne) was issued and descended Armentaria, Wife to Florentius, Father and Mother to Saint Gregory, Bishop of Tours, the most Auncient Annalist of France: the Armes of which house were De Gueules à vn Mouton d'Argent, and so I thinke they are still.

After the Conquest of Ierusalem, performed by Saladine (as we haue already de∣clared) vnder the King Iohn de Brenne, who was the last Crowned King thereof; the Knights Hospitallers, as well as they of the Holy Sepulcher, and other, retreated themselues to the strong Cittie of Acres,* 10.66 called Ptolomais, which was partitioned and deuided among the Christians. For each Prince and Order of Knights, had their Quarter separate by it selfe, where they had their Iustice, Weight, Measure,

and taxations, without subiection one to another. And by the multitude of Courts, and Iurisdictions of so many seuerall people, as would not obey one another: in this great Citty were committed infinite murders, thefts and adultries. For when any one had offended in wicked and abusiue manner in one Iurisdiction, he would flye and shelter himselfe in another, by meanes whereof, many great and grieuous delicts escaped and vnpunished.

The seuerall Courts and Jurisdictions, which were in the Great Citty of Acres.

• THe First Court was that of the Kings of Ierusalem, who were Crowned in this Citty (after the surprizall of Ierusalem) held by the Kings of Cyprus.
• The Second was that of the Kings of Naples and Sicilie, who bare the name and Armes of Kings of Ierusalem, and contested against them of Cyprus.
• The Third belonged to the Prince of Antioche: who bare for Armes D'Or a vne Croix plaine de Gueules escartele de France, so saith the Lord of Ioinuille.
• The Fourth belonged to the Count of Iaffa: Qui portoit d'Or a la Croix pattee de Gueules, so saith the same Lord of Ioinuille.
• The Fift appertained to the Patriarch of Ierusalem, with his Knights of the Holy Sepulcher, of whose Armes we haue before made declaration.
• The Sixt was the Court of the Legate for the Pope in the Holy-Land: Qui por∣toit de Gueules a deux Chefs d'Or en Saultoir.
• The Seauenth was the Court of the Counts of Tripoly, bearing Sirname of Tolos∣sa: Qui portoient de Gueules a la Croix Clechee, et Pommette d'Or.
• The Eight appertained to the Princes of Galilee: Qui portoient de Luzignan, Es∣cartele de France a la Bande de Gueules.
• The Ninth belonged to the Great Maister of the Templers.
• The Tenth belonged to the Great Maister of the Hospitallers.
• The Eleauenth belonged to the Great Maister of the Brethren of the Virgin Mary, of the Order of the Teutons.
• The Twelfth belonged to the Great Maister of Saint Lazarus.
• The Thirteenth was the Court of the Common wealth of Venice: Qui porte d'Ar∣gent au Lyon de Gueules.
• The Foureteenth was for the Common-wealth of Geneway.
• The Fifteenth was for the Common wealth of Pisa.
• The Sixteenth was for the Common-wealth of Florence: D'Argent a vne Fleur de Lys espanouie de Gueules.
• The Seauenteenth was the Court for the King of Armenia.
• The Eighteenth was the Court for the Prince of Tarentum in Sicilie: Qui portoit de France sans nombre, Escartele de Gueules à la Croix plaine d'Or, Cantonne de Quatre Besans d'Argent, chacun charge d'vne Croix de Synople, Sur le Tout vne Cottice d'Ar∣gent.
• And the last was that which belonged to the Duke of Athens: Qui portoit Cinq poincts de Gueules, equipolez à Quatre d'Ermines.

We haue obserued in our former discourse,* 10.67 how this Olde Bulwarke of Christen∣dome, was taken and rescued by Assault from the Sarrazins; by the Kings of France and England, Phillip Augustus and Richard Coeur de Lyon: noate now heere the repri∣sall of it againe, by the Sarrazins.

In the yeare One thousand, two hundred and tenne, the Soldane of Egypt hauing raised on foote a puissant Army; got into his possession the Citty and County of Tripoly, and tooke also from the Christians the Citties of Sidon, or Sidonia, Tyre, Ba∣ruth, and the whole Principality of Antioche, except the strong Citty of Ptolomais. Hauing thus swept all the way before him, he concluded a Truce for Fiue yeares with the Christians of Ptolomais. This Citty being filled with so many people,* 10.68 the Horsemen of all the fore-remembred Courts, and Foureteene Hundred Horse be∣side, which Pope Nicholas maintained there: dearth and scarsity of Victualls con∣strained the most part of them to issue forth, to seeke for prouision elsewhere. And

namely the Soldiours for the Pope, who came forth of the Citty, to liue in the open Field. The Soldane of Egypt named Helpy, tooke this for a breach of the Truce, and therefore denounced warre against them of Ptolomais: which he besied∣ged soone after with his Army, commaunded by his Lieutenant Generall, the Am∣mirant Melesat.

Soone after, most part of the people forsooke the Citty, so that there remained in it but Foure Courts only,* 10.69 to witt; that for the King of Cyprus; that for the Patri∣arch; that for the Great Maister of the Templers; and that for the Great Maister of the Knights Hospitallers, yet all of them at deuision one with an other, such rancour and spleene was among the Christians.

The King of Cyprus immediatly left the Citty, to goe for the defence and keeping of his owne Island, which Helpy threatned to take from him. The Patriarch (within a few dayes after) did as much, and made his retreate to Cyprus: so that there re∣mained now none for the defence thereof, but the Knights Templers and Hospitallers, with Twelue thousand men, the most part of them soare wounded with Arrowes, and languishing with extremity of famine. Whereof the Soldane hauing intelli∣gence, and that the Great Maister of the Templers was mortally wounded by an impoysoned Arrowe: he made a generall assault vpon the Citty, whereinto he for∣cibly entred,* 10.70 and put all the people to the edge of the Sword, vtterly racing all downe to the ground, as elsewhere hath bin related to you.

As for the Templers, they withdrew themselues thence into Italie, Spayne and France, where they had great store of goods. But the Knights Hospitallers, they were long time shut vp in their Wodden Townes, that is to say, their vessells and Shipps,* 10.71 floating on the Seas of Egypt and Greece, Vntill in the yeare One thousand, three hundred and eight, they surprized the Porte and Citty of Rhodes (the most famous of the East) by an admirable Stratagem of Warre.

............ Et olim meminisse iuuabit.

The chiefe Leaders of this selected Squadron, garmented and disguised like Sheepheards, shewed themselues at the Porte on the Land-side, with ten or twelue flocks of Sheepe, among which were a number of vndauntable Souldiers, creeping vpon their hands and teere, and couered with the skinnes of Sheepe. Proceeding on, they first got possession of the porte; and afterward of the Citty from the Sarra∣zins, who hoping to secure themselues at their Porte: were inuested with the Sea Army of the Hospitallers, who had seized the Porte, and a g••eat number of Shipps ryding therein. In this manner they became Maisters of that goodly and rich Citty, and soone after of the whole Isle of Rhodes, with the fiue little Ilands which enguirte it.

Dolus, an Virtus quis in Hoste requirat?

* 10.72It was (in elder times) one of the most famous Townes and Citties in Greece, wherein was an excellent Accademie of Learning and good Letters, and namely of Philosophie, where Cicero, Caesar and the greatest persons of Rome had made their studies, as Cicero himselfe writeth in many passages. It was likewise much renow∣ned, in regard of an admirable Colossus (reckoned among the Seauen Wunders of the World) erected on the Porte of the same Citty of Rhodes, in honour of the Sunne, who was held for the Tutelary God and Guardian thereof, as we learne of Petronius Arbiter;

Est tutela Rhodos beatae Solis.

* 10.73This Colossus was of very great and dreadfull stature. One of his feete stood fixed on the shoare of the Hauen, and the other vpon the further side of the Peere, so that the very greatest Shipps (with their Sayles openly displayed) sayled and passed betweene his leggs, to enter into the Roade and Porte. His height consisted of threescore and tenne Cubites,* 10.74 being the workemanship of Chares the Lydian, an excellent Image-maker and Caruer, who in the space of twelue yeares fully effected it: hauing payed vnto him the price of Three hundred Talents, for the making of it, which amounteth to an Hundred and Fourescore thousand Crownes of our money.

In one hand he held a Pike or Iaueline, and in the other a Sword; vpon his Breast

was fixed a great Mirrour or Looking-Glasse, wherein such as inhabited the Island, were able to discouer (a farre off) what Shipps came to arriue in the Porte. By reason of the huge massinesse and weight of his structure,* 10.75 he continued standing but Fiue and Fifty yeares, being broken to pieces by a sudden trembling and sha∣king of the earth. The greatest and mightiest man of these times, was not able to embrace the Tombe of this Statue, whose fingers exceeded the height and bignesse of any naturall man.

Some yet are of opinion, that he stood firmely One thousand, three hundred and threescore yeares, and vntill such time as the Persians and Sarrazins,* 10.76 vnder conduct of their Grand Mirammolin Azoman, became Maisters of part of Affrica, Europe, Rhodes and the adiacent Isles. And then they brake into morsells and pieces this Colossus, and with the Copper and Brasse, which was imployed to cim∣ment and knit the ioynts and parts thereof together, they loaded Nine Hundred Cammells.

In this Citty of Rhodes, they did beate and stampe money of Siluer, in bignesse somewhat neere to an halfe Teston of France,* 10.77 but yet much thicker, and the figures thereon more embossed then ours are. These pieces of Siluer, are like to the halfe Sickle of the Iewes, or the Didrachma of the Romaines; but they be more worth. There is a Tradition, that the Thirtie Pence, for which the Sauiour of the world was sold, and deliuered to the Iewes by the traytour Iudas; were of this kind••. And in very deede, in the Church of the Holy-Crosse of Ierusalem at Rome, is to be seene one of those Thirtie Pence,* 10.78 which is wholly like to that in the Church of the Temple in the Citty of Paris. It is enchased in a Shrine, and is to be seene but thorow a Christall Glasse, and on the side which may be noated, appeareth nothing but a head.

The learned Gulielmus Budeus, the Honour of our Citty of Paris, and of all France (whose descendants both by name and Armes, Portent d'Argent à trois Grappes de Raisin d'Azur. 2.1. au Cheuron de Gueules) in the remarkable Tract which he wrote De Asse, affirmeth, that he had seene the Pennie of Siluer in the Temple at Paris, ••nd that on it was represented a head, as in truth there is. But concerning the other side, neither the learned Cardinall Baronius, nor Budeus doe speake any thing else, then of the weight of those Siluer Pence, which the Euangelists tearme Argenteos. One of those Siluer Pence of Rhodes, I haue, and both the sides thereof, in this manner I shew to you.

[illustration]

I Haue confronted and compared it, with the sight of that Pennie at Rome,* 10.79 and the other in the Temple at Paris, and they are all three alike, both in the visage, and in the Circumfernce. Mine is in weight two Groates, a halfe pennie lesse of Siluer, which commeth to twelue Sols and one Liard. On the one side it hath the visage of the Sunne, like to the fashion of a young mans face, without a Beard,* 10.80 with long locks of h••yre, as heere it is figured, and as Poets haue feigned. On the other side is a Blowne Rose, higher & greater then ours are, & which commeth somewhat neere in resemblance to the Rose which we tearme of Iericho, and which are brought from the Holy-land. Vpon this Pennie, the Rose hath on eche side a Button, the one wherof beginneth to blome, but not the other. Aboue the Rose, on the ring of the piece, is for∣med in Capitall Greeke Letters ΡΟΔΙΟΝ, Rhodion, which signifieth,* 10.81 and would say, (if it could) A Rose: At the foote whereof is this Sillable Ey. It is generally knowne, that the Citty of Rhodes Portoit d'Argent a cette Rose, accompagnee de ses Boutons de Gueules, a la tige de Synople, and these were the Armes of Rhodes.

So that Thirty Pence of this Money, amounteth not altogether, but to the summe of Eighteene Poundes, Seauen Shillings and Sixe Pence of our money, and seemeth a

very small summe, for buying a piece of Ground or Land, which the Euangelists call Acheldemach,* 10.82 The Potters Field, so neere to Ierusalem, peopled with more then a Million of men, solde for an offence, and with condition, that it should neuer be redeemed; in regard it was destenied for the buriall place of Pilgrimes, which came to Ierusalem at the Solemne Feasts there held.

And euery one well knoweth, that (amongst the Iewes) inheritances were sold more or lesse,* 10.83 according as the venditions were made, either neere, or further off from the yeare of Iubilie, which they feasted from fifty yeares to fifty yeares; a feast so sollemnely obserued among them, that the sellers did then reenter into their sold inheritances which they possessed againe freely, and without any charge, or paying any arrerages according as it was ordained by their Law, in the fiue and twentieth Chapter of Leuiticus.

But it may be, that this Potters Field was (in pa••te) bought with those Thirty pence, and the other part, might be the Almes and gifts of the Proprietaries or ow∣ners,* 10.84 both in the Temple of Ierusalem, and publikely, for so good a subiect, as the buriall of Pilgrimes and poore Strangers. For ouer and beside the Offerings and Tribute money, which the Iews offered and payed to the Treasurers in the Temple, for maintaining the Tribe of Leui (the deser••ing Ministers thereof, who at the di∣stribution and diuision of the Land of Promise to the I••wish people, had not any lot or partage, but were assigned to the Iewes deuotion) Inheritances might be lega∣cied to them, which falling into Mortmaine: could not be redeemed by any cu∣stome of kinred, whatsoeuer Iubilie might be alleadged, or selling, or alienating, as it is written in the Seauen and twentieth of Leuiticus. And such an enheritance was called Ager Anathematis; A Fielde wholly dedicated and consecrated to God: And which from thence forward, might fall no more into any secular or prophane hand.

After that this Isle of Rhodes was thus in the power of the Knights Hospitallers; they tooke the Sirname and title of Knights of the Rhodes,* 10.85 and ba••e (as yet they doe to this present) for Armes De Gueules à la Croix plaine d'Argent. And this is a matter very remarkeable, that (after this time) such of the Nobilitie of France, as were accu∣sed and attained of any capitall crime, which deserued death: they were relegated and banished (for time, or perpetuitie) to this Isle of Rhodes, according to the weigh∣tinesse of the offence; to the end, that they might finish their dayes there in the ser∣uice of God, against the Infidells for the support of Religion. In this manner An∣thony de Chabanes, a worthy and famous Lord, by decree of the Court of Parliament at Paris, Anno, One thousand, foure hundred, threescore and three, the twentieth day of August, Signed H. Aligret: all his mooueables and immooueables were ta∣ken and confiscated to the King,* 10.86 and himselfe (for euer) banished to the Citty of Rhodes. This house hath produced Marshals of France, Qui portoient de Gueules▪ au Ly∣on d'Ermines, Arme, Lampasse, et Coronne d'Or, Escartele ac face d'Argent, et d'Azur de Six pieces, â la Bordure de Gueules.

And these Knights Hospitallers possessed the said Isle of Rhodes, vntill in the yeare of Grace One thousand, fiue hundred, twenty and three: when the Great Turke So∣liman tooke it by force, through want of succour from the Christian Princes: For a time they retreated themselues in Sicilie. The besiedging of the Citty of Rhodes was admirable,* 10.87 hindered by a smal handfull of inuincible Christian Knights, encouraged and conducted by their Great Maister Phillip de Villiers, of the Isle Adam, a French Gentleman: against Soliman in person, engirt with an Armie of two hundred thou∣sand men. This famous house of Villiers, Lords of the Isle Adam, betweene Paris and Rouen: Portoit d' Azur au Ches d'Or, charge d'vn Dextrochere (that is to say a right arme and hand) reuestus et habillez d'Ermines, au fanon de mesmes descendant sur le Tout frange d'Argent: Escartele de Clermont (afterward called De Neelle, et d'Offemont, Hou∣ses moulten into that of Montmorency, as wel as that of tho Isle Adam) qui est de Gueu∣les à deux Bars adossez d'Or seme de Trefles de mesme.

After the losse of this Isle of Rhodes, and in this manner wun from the Knights; the Emperour Charles the Fift, gaue them that Island of Malta for their abiding, which in Latine is called Melita by the writings of Saint Paul, the Doctour of the

Gentiles, in describing his voyage of Rome, seated vpon the Mediterranean Sea, con∣tayning Thirty miles in all, or thereabout, to witt, Two and twenty in longitude, and about Twelue in latitude. At that time it was barren, and almost vn-inhabited; but at this present fruitfull and husbanded, adorned with strong and beautifull places, and furnished with couragious and valiant men. So that at this day, it is the Ram∣piar of Europe, to shelter Sicilie, and guard the coasts of Italie, the dreaded terrour of the Turkishe Empire.

It was immediatly besiedged by the Emperour Soliman,* 10.88 in the moneth of May 1563. with a Nauall Armie, consisting of an hundred and threescore Gallies of Turkish Souldiours, and an hundred other Vessells, carying Victualles and Muniti∣ons. The Siedge was brauely sustained for the space of Foure whole Moneths to∣gether, by the force and valiancy of the Knights of the Order, and the discreete con∣duct of the Great Maister Iohn de Valete Gentleman. Whereby the enemy was compelled to discampe, and leaue (for recompence) Thirty thousand of his people behind him, as also the most part of his Artillery, the Eight day of September in the same yeare, One thousand, fiue hundred, threescore and three: vpon which day, is yearely made a generall Procession at Malta, in thankfull acknowledgement for this deliuerance. The Great Maister by the Sirname of Valete, called Parisot, of the language of Prouence, in the yeare One thousand, fiue hundred, threescore and Sixe, caused to be built the new Citty of Malta, called by his owne name Malta Valete:* 10.89 Qui portoit de Gueules, au Perroquet, a la Patte droict leuee d'Argent.

This Order was composed of eight Nations, tearmed so many seuerall Tongues 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Languages.

The first was that of Prouence, the prime or Chiefe whereof was called the Great Commandatory: And in this language are accounted the Great Priories of Saint Gylles, and of Tolossa.

Auuergne is the second Language:* 10.90 the Chiefe whereof hath the title of Marshall of the Order, who hath the Great Priory of Auuergne.

France is the third, and the Chiefe hath the title of Grand-Hospitaller of the Order.* 10.91 In and vnder him are the Great Priories of France, Aquitaine and Champaigne: The Bayliffe Capitularie of Morea, and the Bayliffe Capitulary, Generall Treasurer of the Order.

Italie is the fourth, the Chiefe whereof is Admirall of the Order, which containeth the Great Priories of Rome; of Lombardie, of Venice, Pisa, Barletta,* 10.92 Messina and Capua.

Arragon is the fift Language, comprehending the Kingdomes of Nauarre,* 10.93 Arra∣gon, and the Counties of Cathalogna, Roussilli••n and Cerdagnia: The head or Chiefe man whereof hath the title, of Great Conseruatour of the Order. And in that Lan∣guage is the Great Castillian of Ampuesta.

England is the sixt Language, the Chiefe whereof is named Le Grand Tutcopolier de l'Ordre, that is to say, Great Colonell of the Caualerie.* 10.94 In him is comprehended the Great Priories of England, Scotland and Ireland.

Germanie is the seauenth, the Chiefe whereof is named High Bayliffe of the Order:* 10.95 And vnder this Language are comprised the Kingdomes of Hungarie, Bohemia, Po∣land, Denmarke, Sweden, and all the Estates of Germanie.

Castille is the last, and the head thereof is tearmed High Chauncellour of the Order.* 10.96 And this Language comprehendeth the Kingdomes of Leon, Castille, Portugall, the Algarues, Granada, Tolledo, Gallicia, and that beside of Andalousia.

The meanes of admittance and receiuing into this Order, is,* 10.97 by making proofe of Nobility by foure Races, as well by the Fathers Parentage, as the Mothers likewise. To be eighteene yeares of age, and borne in lawfull Mariage; except the Bastards of Kings, Princes, and other Great Lords of Christendome, who for the splendour of their house, and of whence they be auouched, are not subiected to make those proofes. Likewise, they may be receiued as Knights, at eight or nine yeares of age, if they be descended of Princes, or Pages to the Great Maister: who hath the Title of Prince of Malta and of Gaza, and weareth the Crowne belonging to a Prince. And those Great Maisters may be made Cardinalles of the Holy Romaine Church,

holding the same dignity conioyntly with their Great Maistership.

And this is to be sufficiently proued, that this Order, from the first Institution thereof, hath bin conserued in renowne and honour; being as a fruitfull Garden or seed-plot,* 10.98 for yielding plenty of braue Captaines and valiant Souldiers, Knights for the seruice of Iesus Christ. Of which Order, at this present, the Prince Soueraigne and Great Maister is Alof de Vignacourt, a Gentleman Piccard, formerly Bayliffe Capitulary and Generall Treasurer of the same Order: Qui porte d'Argent a Troi•• Fleurs de Lys au pied uourry de Gueules, au Lambeau de mesmes. And it is generally to be knowne, that the Armes of the Great Maisters are those of the Religion, Quarte∣red with them of their house, Vne Coronne a poincte, & le Chapellet de Patenostres, & d Aue Maria, d'Argent au lieu d'Ordre.

Of those Ceremonies kept and obserued, in the giuing of this Order. CHAP. VI.

* 10.99AFter the proofes of Nobility are made, he which presenteth himselfe to be admitted into the Order, and to make profession thereof; commeth be∣fore the Altar, clothed with a Cassock of black Serge, without any Girdle, holding in his hand a weighty Taper of White Waxe, and such a piece of Gold or Siluer as himselfe pleaseth, fastened to the said Candle, receiuing their Holy water, and vsing the accustomed prayers. Hauing drawne forth his Sword first, he layeth it vpon the Altar: where it is blest and hallowed, in such forme and manner as we haue formerly elsewhre obserued.

* 10.100The Receiuant (I meane the man appointed, to make acceptation of this nouell Professour) sitteth in a Chayre, within the enclosure of the Altare, and after sol∣lemne Benediction made; he causeth the Profest to come before him, to vnder∣stand what he is to demaund, As, whether he hath receiued the Order of any other Prince, or such person as might giue it him? Vpon the answere No; the Receiuant sheweth him, what a good and wholesome action it is, to be helpfull to the Poore of Iesus Christ; to exercise the workes of Mercy; to vowe his person to Gods diuine Seruice, for the maintenance of the Christian Catholique Faith, and the protection of Widdowes and Orphanes.

* 10.101Further he declareth, that the Order of Knighthood hath bin wished, requested & demaunded many times, by men of quite opposite disposition, and farre vnfit for so great a grace. Because it is not to be graunted or giuen▪ but to such as are famous by Nobility of extraction, or such as haue deserued it by their owne merit, vertues and signale Seruices. Wherefore, whosoeuer presented himselfe to that end and intent, hauing made vndoubted proofe of his extraction, his willing inclination to doe well, and to encrease in vertue: should receiue the Order, vnder condition of pro∣mising and perfourming these Clauses following.

* 10.102To auoyde prolixity, and because the Articles haue in other Tracts bin formerly repeated: we make spare of them in this place, and after they haue bin presented to the Profest and he making promise to performe them; the Receiuant causing him to rise, speaketh thus to him.

Other Ceremonies passing betweene the Recei∣uant and Profest, in giuing the Order of Knighthood.

* 10.103TAke this Sword into your hand. By the cleere and bright glittering Blade, it enstructeth you to shine in Faith, and to enflame you with constant embra∣cing

it, according to the deuise of our Order; Qui porte vne Espee nue flamboyant, en∣touree de flambes de feu, cas trois mots pour legende: Pour La Foy: The Point denoateth Hope, and the Crossed Hilt Charitie. You are to vse and serue your selfe therewith, first, for your owne defence, next for the Christian Catholique Religion, and last∣ly for poore Widdowes and Orphanes: for you neede not feare, to expose your life to all perils and dangers, vpon so good and solid subiects. Because the famous Or∣der of Knighthood receiued her prime Institution, onely to recompence vertue;* 10.104 to preserue publique Societie in vnion and concord; to maintaine the Church and Iu∣stice; to defend the Orphane and Widdow from all oppression; and for exercising the workes of Mercie to all people indifferently. It is that which rectifieth the soule to God, and the body to hazards and perils of this world: thorow the zeale of most perfect Charitie, wholly tending to the seruice of God. Afterward, he commanded the Profest, to rub the Sword vpon his arme, for more cleanely putting it vp into the Scabbard, and then said.

Like as you returne that Sword neat and cleane into the Sheath; euen so haue you an especiall care, for soyling and polluting it, by drawing it forth vniustly,* 10.105 to offend or strike any one therewith. But onely imploy it for the seruice of God; for de∣fence and augmentation of the Christian Catholique Faith; and protecting of Wid∣dowes and Orphanes from wrong. God giue you the grace to doe what is enioyned you. Amen.

The Profest being all this while vpon his knees, holding the Sword in the Scab∣bard; the Receiuant guirdeth it to his side, saying. I guird you with this Sword,* 10.106 and place it on your side, in the name of God All mightie, of the blessed Virgin Mary, and of the glorious Saint George, the Patron of Knights: in honour of whom, I will giue you the Or∣der of Knighthood, to the end, that as by his patience and true faith, he was victorious against his enemies; euen so you may imitate him in all your actions, that he may obtaine for you the grace of well doing.

Afterward, the Receiuant commandeth the Profest,* 10.107 to draw the Sword forth a∣gaine out of the Scabbard, and to make offer of striking three stroakes aloft in the ayre, as if it were to threaten the enemies of the Faith: And then he speaketh these words to him.

You haue shaken your Sword aloft three seuerall times, in the name of the blessed Trinitie, thereby defying all the enemies of the Faith; God grant you hope of victo∣ry, Amen. Then he wipeth it vpon his arme, and the Profest putteth it vp againe in the Sheath, which being done, the Receiuant deliuereth to him these Enstructi∣ons.

Concerning those perfections which ought to be in a Knight.

THe first perfection which ought to be in any Knight, is to be Honest, for vpon Honestie dependeth foure principall vertues: As namely Prudence,* 10.108 whereby you shall know all things, and preseruing them in memory, which are past; you will the better prouide for them present, and those that are to come.

The second is Iustice, who is the Princesse and Queene of all the other Vertues:* 10.109 It is shee that conserueth all things, in the equall Ballance of Reason and E∣quitie.

The third is Fortitude, who will make you wholly animated with Courage and valiancie, against all your enemies whatsoeuer.* 10.110 And

The fourth is Temperance, who will moderate all your actions. You must be cloathed with all these foure Vertues, to haue them walke alwayes along with you;* 10.111 if you desire to win the renowne of a braue Knight indeede.

When these words are thus spoken, the Receiuant taketh the drawne Sword from the Profest, and giueth him three stroakes therewith vpon the Shoulder, in speaking of these words.

I make you a Knight, in the name of God, of the Virgin Mary,* 10.112 and of my Lord Saint Iohn Baptist, and in the honour of my Lord S. George; vigilant and peacefull for the seruice of God, and the honor of Knighthood. Which being said, the Receiuant putteth

vp the Sword, and looking stedfastly vpon the Profest, he giueth him gently a blow on the cheeke, and then saith to him.

Rouse vp your spirits, and dreame no longer on the Worldes affayres; but be watchfull in the Faith of Iesus Christ. And dispose of your selfe so, as if you were euen at the last af∣front, and the very latest iniury you were to receiue, in marching vnder the Crosse of our Lord.

The Receiuant proceedeth on, taking the guilded Spurres, and vseth these words to the Profest.

* 10.113You see these Spurres are Guilded, whereby you are to vnderstand, that as the Horse is fearefull of them, because he is Prickt with them, for his better direction on the way: In like manner be you fearefull, for going forth of your rancke, and breaking the rules of your Vow, by committing any dishonest action, or vnfitting for a Knight. And they are also (thus guilded) fastened to your feete, to the end, that you should preserue Honour before Gold, or all the Riches of the World.

Then are the Spurrs put on the Heeles of the Profest, when the Receiuant (ray∣sing him from his knees) sendeth him to his place, to heare the Gospell and the rest of the Masse, still holding the lighted Taper in his hand. But when he goeth to receiue the Sacrament of the Altar, his Spurres and Sword are taken from him.

* 10.114Masse being finished, the Profest commeth againe, to present himselfe vpon his knees before the Receiuant, alwaies keeping the Taper lighted in his hand, and when he hath put on his long Robe, to whom the Receiuant saith.

What demaund you?

The Profest answereth.

I desire to be admitted and receiued, into the Company of the Religious Brethren, of the Order of Saint Iohn Baptist of Ierusalem.

Then saith the Receiuant.

You desire that which hath bin denyed to a great many of men, because they were not worthy to be receiued into our Company. But hauing confidence in your Noblenesse, as also your sufficiencie and courage: they are motiues to vs for graunting your request. For our hope is firmely perswaded, that you will exercise the workes of mercy with zealous Charity, and that you will wholly imploye your selfe,* 10.115 acceptable to the seruice of this Religion, and not only to the Holy Seat A∣postolique; but likewise to all the Kings and Princes of Christendome, with all other vertuous persons beside.

Our Order hath encreased, and bin enriched in goods, Wealth, Honors, Ex∣emptions, Liberties and Great titles, to the end, that all of vs (seruing for the Warre∣fare and Hospitality of the Order) should be enflamed with the true fire of Loue, and perfect Charity in our Lord Iesus Christ.* 10.116 And as this burning Taper hath bin deliuered into your hand; you are thereby to learne and vnderstand, that you ought to be ardently kindled with the Diuine Fire of Charity, which is the true perfection of this wretched and transitory life. And this I dare assure you, that if you will ex∣ercise a Zealous Spirit, for defence of the Faith of Iesus Christ against his enemies; he will call you the more easily into his Kingdome.

And to the end, that you shall not excuse your selfe thorow ignorance: I stand bound to signifie vnto you before this Noble Assistance, that if you haue a perfect and setled will to follow our rule; these are your Iniunctions.

Iniunctions deliuered by the Receiuant to the Profest.

FIrst of all, you must prepare your selfe from this instant houre, to enter in∣to the paines and troubles, which you are to vndergoe in the seruice of our Religion.* 10.117 You must depriue your selfe of your owne will, to resigne and submit it (this very day) into the hands and power of your Superiours, whosoeuer they be thereto elected: Commaunding you to obey them, in any fashion and manner whatsoeuer it be, in regard that you are contented, to rob your selfe of your liberty.

And as this Waxe-Candle suffereth it selfe to be handled, and made into forme, euen so must you doe.

Moreouer let me tell you, that you will be constrained to Fast, when you haue the greatest appetite to Feede; to watch, when you would gladly Sleepe; suffering and enduring many other paines, contrary to your pleasures and liberties.* 10.118 Where∣fore I doe aduise you, that if you haue a full setled will, to dispossesse your selfe thereof, and to resigne it into the power of the Superiours of our Religion: that you speake it boldly and freely. Whereunto the Profest ought to answere thus.

Sir, I haue depriued my selfe thereof,* 10.119 and doe resigne it wholly into the hands of my Superiours: I renounce all my pleasures and liberties, deuesting and despoy∣ling my selfe of them, with all my heart.

Whereunto the Receiuant presently thus replieth.

Seeing you haue so freely dispossest your selfe of your liberty and will, heere in my presence, and before all these Noble Assistants: I giue you to know and vnder∣stand, that being thus heere so freely dispossessed, I summon you to tell me, and free∣ly to confesse the trueth, in all such questions as I shall propound to you, vpon paine of being reputed culpable, and punishment inflicted according to your deseruing in this case.* 10.120

First I demaund of thee, if thou hast made vow of any other Religion?

If thou hast not consummated Mariage, or bin affianced to any woman?

If thou standest not bound, to pay some such summe of mony, as exceedeth thy power, and more th••n thy best faculties can support to satisfie?

If thou art not of seruile condition, and of the quality of vulgare Rusticity?

If thou hast not bin preuented by Iustice?

Whereto the Profest ought to answere. In all these things which you demaund of me. I am not any way faulty. The Receiuant then saith.* 10.121

Because thou maist not be deceiued and abused, I doe now declare vnto thee, that at all times, and so often as it shall be discouered, that thou art attainted with any of the fornamed matters: thou wilt be instantly depriued of our Comp••ny, with great shame and all ignominie; yea, thou shalt be deliuered into the hands of them, who haue power to chastise thee most seuerely. Aduise thy selfe therefore well, that thou art so cleane and free, as thou saist: Whereunto the Profest must answere.

Well Sir, I am so: then the Receiuant proceedeth.

Seeing thou saist and confessest thy selfe to be so, and art determined, prouided and resolued, to be a defender of the Church of Iesus Christ, to serue the poore of the Hospitall, receiued in by our Religion: we entertaine thee withall our hearts,* 10.122 according to the forme of our establishment and Custome, but not otherwise. And we will promise thee nothing else, but onely a pittance of Bread, Water and Salt, poore simple Garments, paine and trauaile. Then the receiuant commandeth the Missale to be brought, and causing the Profest to lay his hand vpon the Canon, wil∣leth him to pronounce these words.

I make my Vowe and promise to Almightie God, to the glorious Virgin Mary,* 10.123 and to my Lord Saint Iohn Baptist our Patron, that by assistance of his grace, I vowe and promise to obserue true Obedience, to him that shall be commanded me by God and my Religion. I pro∣mise likewise to liue henceforth in paine and trauaile, and to obserue Ghastitie, as it behoo∣ueth all Catholique and Religious persons to doe.

After the swearing of these Vowes, the Receiuant (beholding the Profest milde∣ly and louingly in the face) saith:

Now we acknowledge and confesse thee, to be one of the Defenders of the Catholique Church, and a Seruant to the Poore of the Hospitall of Saint Iohn. And to the end that thou maist begin with Obedience: I command thee to bring hither the Missale, to lay it vpon the Altar, to kisse the Altar, and then to carrie away the Missale. Which the Profest hauing accomplished, the Receiuant sheweth him the habite, and first of all the Crosse of White Cloath, hauing eight points; saying,* 10.124

This Crosse was thus ordained White to vs, in signification of Puritie, which we ought alwayes to haue both within the Heart, and without; free from any spot or blemish whatsoeuer.

The eight points wherewith this Crosse is composed doe signifie; and are

thus made; in remembrance of Eight Beatitudes, which we ought alwayes to haue within vs.* 10.125

• Whereof the First is, Spirituall Contentation.
• The Second is, to liue simply, without maliciousnes.
• The Third, to liue in all humility.
• The Fourth, to mourne for thy sinnes and transgressions.
• The Fift, to loue Iustice and true dealing.
• The Sixt, to be mercifull.
• The Seauenth, to be pure and cleane in heart and minde.
• And the Eight, to suffer and endure afflictions and persecutions for righte∣ousnes sake.

All which vertues thou must striue to engraue and fixe in thy heart, for the con∣seruation of thy Soule.

And therefore I commaund thee to weare this Crosse, openly made fast to thy Garment, right against thy heart vpon the left side; to the end that thou mayest be memoratiue, and thy heart alwayes remember the former Eight Beatitudes, and ne∣uer to forsake them. The Receiuant must afterward cause the Profest to kisse that Crosse, and then to put the Cloake vpon his shoulders, saying.

* 10.126Take this Habite, in the name of the Blessed Trinity, in whom thou shalt finde saluation for thy Soule: if thou labour for the augmentation of the Christian Faith, and defence of all Christians; dedicating thy selfe wholly, to the seruice of the Poore of Iesus Christ. And that thou maist doe this:

I place this Crosse heere on the left side, neere to thy heart, that thou maist loue it to thy vtmost power, and defend it with thy right hand: commanding thee neuer to leaue or forsake it, because it is the true Ensigne and Banner of our Religion; and neuer to wander from the ass••ciation of thy Brethren which beare thee company, whatsoeuer perill or daunger may ensue thereon. Otherwise, thou must be debou∣ted from our Society, with great shame and reproch, cast off as putrified member, and a transgressour of thy vowes and promises, conformably to our establishment.

* 10.127This Cloake wherewith we haue cloathed thee, is in remembrance of the Cam∣mells Skinne, wherewith our Patron Saint Iohn Baptist was cloathed in the Wilder∣nesse. And because in taking this Garment, thou renouncest all the pleasures, pompes and vanities of this World; I commaund thee, to weare it at all requisite times; and thou must procure and enioyne, that after thy death, thy body may be buried therein, that so thou maist the better rem••mber, to imitate and follow o••r Patrone Saint Iohn Baptist. And thou must fixe all thy hope, to haue remission of thy sinnes, by the death and passion of our Lord and Redeemer Iesus Christ.

Who is figured by this Corde thy Girdle, wherewith he was fast bound by the Iewes.

* 10.128This is the Crowne of Thornes.

This is the Lance, wherewith his side was pierced.

This is the Spundge, wherewith they gaue him Gaule and Vineger to drinke.

These are the Buffettings, wherewith he was smitten.

This is the Crosse, whereon he was Crucified.

And I lay it vpon thy shoulder, in remembrance of his Passion, vnder which thou shalt finde rest for thy Soule, because his yoake is very pleasant and sweete. Where∣fore, I put this Bond & Cord about thy neck, to make thee remember the seruitude, which thou hast vowed and promised. And in the vertue of all these, I make thee pertaker of all the spirituall blessings that are, and belong to the name of our Reli∣gion throughout the world, desiring God to comfort and assist thee therein.

* 10.129Thou standest obliged, to say dayly an Hundred and Fifty Pater Nosters; or else the Houres of our Lady, or the Vigiles of the dead.

Thou art likewise bound, to say for euery one of thy deceased Brethren, one of the three Seruices thereto especially appointed.

Thou must be alwayes bare-headed, vntill such time as the Great Maister, or his Lieutenant shall commaund thee to put on.

Thou shalt salute and embrace familiarely, all such as thou meetest, wearing the Crosse of our Religion; in token of loue and Brotherly dilection.

If thou wert at Malta, thou must fetch thy Bread, Salte and water at thine Inne: Insted whereof, I commaund thee to doe so heere: whatsoeuer commeth beside, thou must accept, because our Order doth promise there nothing else.

And now that thou art receiued into our Company, I will shew thee the Coate of Armes or vpper Garment, which thou art to weare ouer thine Armour, at all such times as thou Marchest in Warre against the enemies to our Faith: to the end, that thou maist neuer abandon thy Brethren, or the Enseignes of our Order, which beare the same noates. And what accident soeuer shall happen, thou must neuer turne thy back vpon thine enemie.

These things being thus ended, were said the wounted Prayers required in such cases, according to the Statutes and Customes of the Order,* 10.130 newly imprinted at Paris, and put forth by a Knight of the Order, Iacques Fumee, Commaunder of Castro, an Auncient Family at Paris, that beare in Armes D'Azur, a deux Faces d'Or, et Six Besans d'Argent. 3.2.1.

Such are the Ceremonies, which I saw perfourmed in the Church of the Temple, heere in our Citty of Paris, on the day of Profession made by Monsieur, Knight of Vendosme, Naturall Sonne to King Henry the Great of Famous memory; who beareth for his Armes D'Azur, à Six Besants d'Argent. 3.2.1. au Chef de Malte.

The Crosse of the Order of the Knights of the Temple: more vsually called Knights Tem∣plers: VVhich had beginning about the yeare of Grace,* 10.131 One Thousand, One Hundred and Nine∣teene: Vnder the Reigne of Bauldwine, Second of the name, Third King of Jerusalem. CHAP. VII.

THE Order of the Templers tooke beginning vnder the Reigne of Bauldwine, Second of the name, Third King of Ierusalem, about the yeare of Grace One thousand, one hundred and nineteene.* 10.132 In which yeare nine Gentlemen, conducted by Hugues des Payens, and Godfrey de Saint Omer (whose Armes it is impossible for me to discouer, but such as knowe them, shall doe me a great pleasure to enstruct me in them, for the Second Impression, if God will vouchsafe to let me liue so long) vrged thereto by zealous deuotion, passed beyond the Seas, and presented themselues before the Patriarch of Ierusalem, named Guarimond: in whose presence they made sollemne vowes, to liue Religiously, in forme and manner as did the Chanons Reguler, of the Order of Saint Augustine. Nine whole yeares they liued together in that number, without encreasing to any more, and King Bauldwine gaue them permission, to build a Lodging, wi••hin the circuit and enclosure of the Temple of Salomon in Ierusalem: whereby they became to be ac∣knowledged, and called by the name of Templers.

In the yeare One thousand, one hundred, twenty and eight, they began to en∣crease,* 10.133 by the affluent resorte of Pilgrimes from beyond the Seas; so that by con∣sent of the Patriarche of Ierusalem (whom they acknowledged to be their Superi∣our) they imployed their paines, in guarding the high wayes and most daungerous passages, as being guydes and safe conducts for Pilgrimes to the Holy-Land. By these charitable actions, they grew acceptable to the Kings of Ierusalem, and to the Princes and Lords of Europe, who were very bountefull in Almes-deedes towardes them: because they caried the Title Of Poore Soldiours of Iesus Christ, and of the Temple of Salomon. Pauperes Commilitones Christi, & Templi Salomonis appellabantur.

In the same yeare One thousand, one hundred, twenty eight, there was held a Generall Councill in the Kingdome of France, at the Citty of Troyes in Champaigne (as I haue read in William of Tyre, in his Twelfth Booke and Seuenth Chapter of the Holy warres, where it is called Concilium Cretense, thorow the fault of Printers, for it should be read Concilium Trecense) wherein were present

* 10.134Mathew, Bishop of Albania, Cardinall and Legate to the Holy Apostolicall Seate, and to Pope Honorius, Second of the name.

• Regnaud, Archbishop of Rheimes; And
• Henry, Archbishop of Sens.

The Bishops were.

• Ranckedus of Chartres.
• Gosselinus, Bishop of Soissons.
• N. Bishop of Paris.
• N. Bishop of Troyes.
• N. Bishop of Orleans.
• N. Bishop of Auxerre.
• N. Bishop of Meaux.
• N. Bishop of Chaalons.
• ...

• N. Bishop of Laon.
• N. Bishop of Beauuais:

The Abbots were.

• N. Abbot of Vezelay, who aftewards was Archbishop of Lyons, and Le∣gate the Holy-Seate.
• N. Abbot of Cisteaux.
• N. Abbot of Pontigny.
• N. Abbot of Trois-Fontaines.
• N. Abbot of Saint Denys of Rheims.
• N. Abbot of Saint Stephen at Dijon.
• N. Abbot of Molesme: And
• Saint Bernard, Abbot of Cleruaux, the most Learned and deuoute Prelate of all them which that Age affoorded.

With a great number of Princes and Great Lords of France, then present at this Council. Among whom were the Count of Champaigne Thibault, and the Count of Neuers.

At this Council it was, where the first Great Maister Hugh presented himselfe, being attended on by some Brethren of this Order, among whom were by name,* 10.135 Brother Godfry; Brother Payen de Montdidier, Brother Gorall; Brother Geoffrey Bisoll; & Archam∣bauld of Saint Amand: who brought to the Councill the Letters of Pope Honorius, and of Steuen Patriarch of Ierusalem, with some Articles and memories of Vowes, concerning the Rules, which were propounded to them to obserue and follow.

The Fathers in this Holy Councill at Troyes, gaue commaund to the Reuerend Abbot Saint Bernard, to haue the perusing of those Rules and Vowes; granting to write them (vnder him) the Scribe of the Councill, named Ioannes Michaelensis.* 10.136 Saint Bernard did set downe the Rules of this Order in Latine, answerable to his owne elegant stile, with an exhortation to the said Hugh, Knight and Great Mai∣ster of this Order, which is to be read in the Workes of that worthy man Now, concerning the Rules belonging to the Templers, because they were rare and neuer found heretofore Imprinted: I haue set them downe at large in the end of this dis∣course, though not by the due Folios of Pages, or Signature, which should follow in the forme of Printing, yet sufficiently enough for all men of vnderhanding.

In presence of the Patriarch of Ierusalem,* 10.137 they made profession of the Order of Saint Benedict, and sware their vowes of Obedience, Pouertie and Chasti••y, acknow∣ledging him to be their Superiour, and al the Patriarches after him. He granted their habite to be White, and thereupon Vne Croix Patriarchale, in the same forme as you behold it to be here Figured.

They encreased in numbers of men, and great Riches, be∣cause

[illustration]

they were so couragious as possibly men could be; for a small troupe of them, could kill and ouercome an Army of Sarrazins. Here you may obserue what is written by William the Archbishop of Tyre, Iacques de Vitry, and all them that haue written concerning the Holy-Warre.

Erant Templarii Commilitones ita formidabiles Fidei Christi aduersariis, quod vnus persequebatur Mille & Duodecim, Millia Duodecim: Non quot essent, sed magis Vbi essent, dum ad Arma clamaretur, interrogantes. Leones in bello; Agni mansueti in D••mo, in Expeditione Milites asperi; in Ecclesia velut Heremitae, & Mona••hi; inimicis Christi duri, & feroces, Christianis autem benigni, & mites Vexillum bipartitum ex Albo, & Nigro, quod nominant Beau-Seant quasi Gallica lingua Bien seant praeuium habent eo quod Christi amicis candidi sunt, & benigni, inimicis vero terribiles: atque nigri.

These Knights of the Temple were so dreadfull and terrible, against the aduersaries of the Faith of Christ, the Sarrazins and Miscreants; that one man alone of them, would fight with a Thousand, and Twelue would vanquish Twelue Thousand. So that at the in∣stant when they marched to the Field; where they purposed to fight; the Scoutes and Spies

of the Sarrazins,* 10.138 would lurke in corners vpon the wayes (as surprized with feare and ve∣ry pangs of death) not coueting to know what number they were, but to what place they marched. For being Lambes in the Conuent, they were As so many angry Lyons in the Warre: Inuincible Souldiours in the Fielde affayres, but in the Church Nouices and Her∣mites: Cruell and Terrible to the enemies of the Faith, but softe, milde and benigne to Christians. They carryed to Warre their Banner, halfe White, and halfe Blacke, which they called Beau-Seant,* 10.139 which we in French tearme Bien-Seant: because they were and shewed themselues wholly White and fayre towards Christians, but Blacke and Terri∣ble to them that were Miscreants.

Fifty yeares after the establishment of their Order by the Learned Saint Bernard; they met in a Chapter of their Order, to the number of three hundred Gentlemen, & as many Brethren Seruants, most part of them belonging to the Kingdome of France. At this Chapter, they began to elect a Great Maister among themselues, by example of the Knights Hospitalers of S. Iohn of Ierusalem, & the first Great Maister of the Order, and chosen at this Chapter held in the Holy-Land,* 10.140 and in the Sacred Citie it selfe, a∣bout the yeare of Grace, One thousand, one hundred, fourescore & two; was one na∣med Richard de Rilefort, who was slaine at the Siedge of Acres, by the Sultane Sala∣dine, after that he had gotten possession of Ierusalem. By this meanes, they exempted themselues from obedience to the Patriarch of the Holy Citty, and made a Band by themselues. Namely, they changed their Crosse, reiecting the Patriarchall, and ta∣king one Blacke with eight Points; like to that of the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn, with an Vrle and Bordure White.

As Time proceeded on, so these Templers grew to be so powerfull and Rich, that they became insupportable,* 10.141 and ouer-arrogant towards the Christians, which resor∣ted thither from beyond the Seas. And as William, the Archbishop of Tyre writeth: Conuersi sunt in arcum prauum, et neglecta humilitate, Patriarchae Hierosolymitanose substraxerunt, Obedientiam ei, quam Praedecessores eidem exhibuerant, denegan∣tes. Sed et Ecclesiis Dei Decimas, et Primitias subtrahentes, vt eorum indebite possessiones turbando, facti sunt valde molesti. All things were lawfull to them; they commanded at Bagueta against Kings and Princes beyond the Seas, by meanes of their Pride and Ambition: And they onely were the cause, that the Christians lost the Holy-Land, hauing ouer-much correspondency with the Sarrazins.

* 10.142The Lord of Ioiuuille obserueth their behauiour, in describing the Voyage of our King Saint Lewes, to whom (saith hee) they shewed very bad offices. They hindered (saith the same Authour) the Conuersion of Le Viel de la Montaigne, who would haue embraced (with all his people) the Faith of Iesus Christ, if hee might haue beene eased of the Taxes and Tributes, which hee payed to to this Order. Suspected they were, of imploying the Subiects of the same Olde Wizzard, treacherously to reuenge their passions and spleenes, by quarrelling with the Christian Princes abiding in the Easte. Facti sunt in arcum prauum. They made themselues by their riots, superfluities, arrogancy and pride) shamefull and con∣temptible to all creatures.* 10.143 Notoriously were they addicted to drunkennes, for there is a Prouerbe of them, remaining yet fresh among vs; He drinkes like a Templer. So∣domie and blacke Magick were their frequent exercises: their Euen-songs and Me∣ditations, were nocturnall Sacrifices to the diuell, whom they adored as their Mat∣ster, and sacrificed to him young Infants, borne of their owne seed, and begotten in the incestuous embracings of their very neerest kinred. Like to the Magi of the Per∣sians, reported by Catullus and Lucane.

Cui fas implere Parentem, quid rear esse nefas?

* 10.144And this was the reason, that beeing attainted and conuinced of so many enor∣mous crimes, and foule offences, they were (iustly and deseruedly) wipte out of the Booke of the liuing, at the fifteenth Generall Councill, assembled at Vienna in Daul∣phine, the yeare of Grace One thousand, three hundred and Eleauen, by Pope Cle∣ment, Fift of the name (a Natiue of the Cittie of Poictiers, so report our Great Chro∣nicles) who Presided there, where also were present in person.

• Philip le Bell, King of France, and of Nauarre.
• Edward. King of England: And
• ...

• Ferdinand, King of Arragon.

The two Patriarches of Antioch and Alexandria.

Three hundred as well Archbishops, as Bishops, and a great number of Abbots and Doctours, from all the Prouinces of Christendome. In this Counc••ll,* 10.145 the Reli∣gion of the Templers was vtterly ouerthrowne and abolished, and the Knights and Brethren thereof executed, yea, burned publikely. Such is the report of our great Chronicles, out of which I coppied this with mine own hand, because I would relate nothing by hart, or heare-say. And so much the rather, in regard there are diuers ignorant writers, who haue blamed the Pope for this condemnation; done (say they) at the inciting of the King of France, Philip le Bell, only to haue the wealth and goods, which this Order possessed in the Kingdome.

In the yeare of Grace One thousand, three hundred and seauen, Lewes, eldest Sonne to the King of France Philip le Bell, as King of Nauarre was Crowned at Pom∣pelona. And this yeare likewise, all the Templers in the Kingdome of France, by com∣mand of the same King Philip le Bell,* 10.146 with grant and consent of the Soueraigne Bi∣shop Pope Clement, vpon Fryday after the Feast day of Saint Denys (euen at the instant of one houre) in regard of their horrible, infamous and damnable crimes; were all taken throughout the Kingdome of France, and shut vp close in sundry prisons.

And in the forenamed yeare, the King of France departed, to ride towards Poi∣ctiers, to conferre with the Pope and Cardinalls, where were many things consulted and agreed on by the Pope and King: but (aboue all else) the apprehension of the Templers. And the King sent to the Maisters of the Hospitall and of the Temple,* 10.147 who were Soueraignes beyond the Seas: that (expressely) they should make their personall appearance before him, at a certaine time appointed at Poictiers. Which command the Maister of the Temple perfourmed: but the Maister of the Hospitall was hindered therein, by reason of the Sarra••ins in the Isle of Rhodes, so that he could not come at the time appointed: but he sent diuers messengers to pleade in his ex∣cuse: yet it came so to passe, that at l••ngth, the Isle of Rhodes was recouered: and then the Maister of the Hospitall went to Poictiers, to speake with the Pope.

And in the yeare of Grace following, One thousand, three hundred and eight, the King determined his iourny to Poictiers, chiefly, About the busines concerning the Tem∣plers; for there the Pope kept his Court, and there the King sent a summons through∣out his Kingdome, that Noblemen, and such as were not Noble, should be present at Easter at Tours, whither he brought also a great multitude with him. But when the king was with the Pope, matter of great importance passed betweene them. Afterward, by the Popes command, The Great Master General of the whole Order of the Templers, came thither, and with him diuers other, who seemed to bee men of greatest noate in the Templers Order.

In the end, it was concluded and fully determined, that each man (by himselfe) should instantly be imprisoned. And then, in name of the Church,* 10.148 and power from the See of Rome, it was resolued; that there should be no further proceeding, eyther for their enlarging, deliuerance or punishment in any manner; without th•• command and appointment of the Apostolicall Seate. But concerning their goods, whereof the King (in right) ought to haue the disposition; they were left to him: yet to supply their necessities competently, vntill the Generall Councill.

Also in the same yeare Pope Clement, being then at Poictiers, by councell and ad∣uise of his Cardinalls, for affaires of the Holy-Land;* 10.149 for reformation of the whole Church, and namely for The offences of the Templers, which were very enormous and ab∣••ominable: the Councill which should haue beene Generall in the Calends of Octo∣b••r at Poictiers; was repealed, and from the last of the Calends of December, vntill two yeares precisely ordained. And throughout the Realme of France, by his Letters Parentes to Archbishops, Bishops and Inquisitours for heretiques, commaund was straitely giuen, to send their opinion and meaning speedily, how farre and neerely their persons might be touched, wherein they should require the aduise of the most learned and iudicious, that these matters might the better bee brought to end by the said Councill. Notwithstanding all these proceedings, the Generall Great Maister of

the Order, and some other of the Greatest; were reserued to further time of correcti∣on, and examination by the Seate of Rome, vpon certaine knowledge in euery point.

In the yeare of Grace, One thousand three hundred and nine, fiftie and nine Tem∣plers, and diuers other beside, as well at Paris, towards Moulin a Vent Sainct Antoine, as also at Senlis and other places (after the Prouinciall Councils for these occasions,* 10.150 there celebrated and performed) were burned, and their fl••sh and boanes consumed into ashes. Fiftie foure of the said Templers, vpon the Tuesday after the holy feast day of Saint Nicholas, were burned together at the said place of Moulin a Vent. But although so many of them were to suffer that punishment; yet in their destruction, they would not acknowledge or confesse any thing: for which, their soules (by ge∣nerall opinion of the people) were cast into perpetuall damnation, for they drew the meaner people into most great and grieuous errors.

After this exemplarie worke of Iustice; vpon the Eeue of the Ascension of o•• Lord Iesus Christ, the rest of the Templers condemned, were burnt in the same place, and their flesh and bones consumed to ashes: whereof one of them was Almoner to the King of France, that had so high an honor in this world, yet would he make no acknowledgement of his grieuous transgressions.* 10.151 And on the Monday follow∣ing, was burned in the same place, a woman Templer, a learned Nunne, named Mar∣garet Poree, who had (thorow her too much ouer-weening opinion of her owne iudgement and sufficiencie) wrested and peruerted the diuine Scriptures, and the Articles of the Faith, speaking dangerous and preiudiciall words against the Sacra∣ment of the Altar: for which, by learned and expert Doctors in Diuinitie, she was condemned to that death.

And because the offences of the Templers (for which they were condemned vpon good proofes made against them, and confessed by some in the time of their impri∣sonment) ought not to be hid from the world; these are they that follow.

The Articles confessed and approued by the Templers, for which they suffered death in diuers places.

* 10.152THe first Article was, that they did not stedfastly beleeue in God, and when they made a new Templer, it must not be knowne to any, in what manner they sacred and sanctified him; but it might be seene, when his garments were giuen him.

The second Article, when the new Templer was apparelled in the cloathing of the Order; soone after he was led into a darke Chamber, where the new Templer (by his hard fortune) denyed God, and trampled vpon the Crosse, spitting vpon the fi∣gure hanging thereon.

* 10.153The third. After this was done, he went presently to adore a false Idole, which Idole was in a skinne sweetely embalmed, and daintily polished. On this vile thing must the Templer fasten his beliefe, constantly beleeuing in him. In the hollow cauernes of his eyes, were two shining Carbuncles, shewing so cleare as Heauen. And that he might stedfastly beleeue in him; he must tearme him his Soueraigne God, adoring him with all his heart. And this Idole was very monstrously misha∣pen, hauing halfe a beard on his face, and the other halfe in his backe parts: yet must the new Templer honor him as his God, and all this was done in the despight of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ.

The fourth. It appeared plainely, that they were acquainted with the Treason against the King Saint Lewes in the Holy Land,* 10.154 when he was taken and put in prison. And the great Citie of Acres was betrayed thorow their misprision.

The fift. That when Christian people came neighbourly and louingly into those parts beyond the Seas:* 10.155 they made such couenants and contracts with the Soldane of Babylon, that the Christians were meerely bought and sold, thorow their per∣fidious dealing.

* 10.156The sixt. That such riches and treasure as the King had giuen to some perticular∣ly, were by them in quite contrary manner disposed and bestowed; which proued very hurtfull and damageable to the kingdome of France.

The seauenth. They acknowledged the sinnes of Heresie and Hypocrisie:* 10.157 They dealt with one another carnally. So that it was thought wonderfull, that God per∣mitted such horrible and shamefull sinnes, to escape so long vnpunished, who (in meere compassion) suffereth much euill to be done.

The eight. If a Templer chanced to dye in their maintained Idolatrie;* 10.158 they cau∣sed his body to be burnt, and the powder of him was giuen in fo••de to the new Nouiced Templ••rs, to confirme them the more strongly in their lewde be∣liefe and Idolatrie. And vtterly they contemned the true Body of our Lord Iesus Christ.

The ninth. Not any Templer, but must be guirt with a strong Belt of Leather,* 10.159 after the order obserued in Mahome••trie: whereby it was the meanes of knowing their heathenish disposition, and that their Faith was wholly affected and enclined that way.

The tenth. Moreouer, they sinned more grieuously, for an Infant new borne,* 10.160 begotten by a Templer on any Dam••ell or Strumpet; it was boyled and roasted with fire, that the Fat thereof might be gathered, and that Fat being hallowed by them, their Idole was annointed therewith.

The eleauenth. That none of their Order ought to baptize an Infant,* 10.161 nor suffer it be brought to the Font of Baptisme; so long as by any meanes they could with∣stand it But what else they might doe to a woman lying in childebed, is too detesta∣ble and shamefull to be spoken, and therefore thought fit to be buried in silence.

For these, and diuers other horrible crimes and offences, whereof all the world (well nee••e) cried shame: they were by the Soueraigne Bishop Pope Clement, and many other Bishops, Archbishops and Cardinals condemned.

And the same yeare, the boanes of a Templer, that a great while before had bin buried, he being named Iohn de Tur, and found by the Inquisitors,* 10.162 that the said Iohn had bin an Heretique in his life time: his boanes (I say) were for that cause burnt into ashes. The same Iohn had bin Commander of the Temple, and in his life time he caused to be built the Tower of the Temple at Paris.

In the yeare One thousand three hundred and eleauen, a generall Councill was held in the Citie of Vienna, and there were assembled an hundred and foureteene Mitred Prelates, beside the rest that were not Mitred,* 10.163 and beside such as made excuse by Procuration. There were two Patriarchs, that is to say, he of Antioche, and he of Alexandria, for which two Patriarches, were two seuerall Seates made in the midst of all the rest, and before the prime or chiefe Seate, sate the Pope, who, be∣fore any of the rest sat downe, enioyned them to say priuate Masses, and to fast three dayes. It began the first of the Octaues of my Lord Saint Denys, and the Pope began (as vsually he was wont to doe) with Veni Creator Spiritus, and afterward tooke his Theame. In consilio Iustorum & Congregatione, that is to say: In the Coun∣sell and assembly of the Iust, the workes of the Lord are great. Afterward the Pope pro∣pounded three causes, for which he had commanded that Generall Councill.* 10.164 The first was, for the cause of the horrible offences committed by the Templers. The se∣cond was, for succouring of the Holy-Land. And the third was, for reformation of the vniuersall Church. Then he gaue his blessing to the people, and euery one returned to his place.

In the yeare One thousand, three hundred and Twelue, on the Munday after Lowe Sunday, or next Sunday after Easter was the second sit∣ting of the Council, in the great Citty of Vienna celebrated.* 10.165 And thither came King Philip le Bell with his Brethren and Sonne about mid-Lent, attended with a great company of Barons and Noble-men. He sate on the right hand of the Pope, higher then any of the rest, but yet he was much lower then the Pope. And the Pope took his Theame: Non resurgunt impii in Iuditio, that is to say: The wicked shall neuer arise in Iudgement. Then Pope Clement, with the the Generall Councill, the Order of the Tem∣plers, not by way of definitie sentence, as already fully controuled: but by way of prouision and purueyance from the Sea Apostolicall, for euer altogether disanulled there, The Order of the Temple.

And in the yeare One thousand, three hundred and thirteene, in the Moneth of

March or Lent time, the Maister after him in the Order, as one would say the Visi∣tour:* 10.166 at Paris, in the Isle before the Augustines, were burned, and their bones consu∣med into ashes; but would make no acknowledgement of their offences.

You behold here, what is recorded in our great Chronicles, concerning the beha∣uiour of the Templers, executed at Paris (and not at Vienna, before Pope Clement, and King Phillip le Bell: whom they summoned before God the same yeare, and throwe downe their Gloue before the King and his Sonne, as gage of Battaile, to maintaine their innocency) a most fabulous and lying discourse, to blemish the memory of the said Pope Clement, the vniuersall Councill, and King Phillip, a very good and gene∣rous Prince, and who was endued with many of the vertues of the Holy King S••ant Lewes his Grandfather. And our great Chronicles are much more exact and certain, concerning matters among vs: then can be the Histories of Italy, Spayne, and England, which touch the businesse of the Templers, in speaking nothing but after others, and meerely by heare-say; whereas our Chronicles are written de Visu, and the eye-wit∣nesses.

The last Great Maister of the Templers, executed at Paris, was of the Duchie of B••r∣gongne,* 10.167 named Iaques de la Maule, whose portraiture is yet to be seene in many places at Paris. But he hath no other Armes, Que la Croix Noir Octogone de son Ordre, d l Orle et Porfi d'Argent And as for the Maister Visitor, which bare him company in death, he is named by some, Brother Daulphine, without any other addition.

Here now followeth the Rules, which the Learned Saint Bernard prescribed to the said Templers, and other Military Orders (instituted in his life time) and long while after him, in Italy, Spayne, and other places.

* 10.168

REGVLA PAVPERVM COM∣MILITONVM TEMPLI IN Sancta Ciuitate.

CAP. I. Qualiter Diuinum Officium audiant.

VOS quidem proprijs voluptâtibus abrenuntiantes; at{que} alij, pro Ani∣marum salute vobiscum ad termi∣num cum Equis, & Armis Summo Regi militantes, Matutinas, & omne seruitiuin intergrum, secundum Canonicam institutionem, ac Regularium Doctorum Sanctae Ciuitatis consuctudinem, pio, ac puro affectu audi∣re vniuersaliter studeatis. Idcirco vobis (Venera∣biles Fratres) maximè debetur, quia praesentis Vitae luce despecta, contemptoqu••, Vestrorum Cor∣porum cruciatu, saeuientem Mundum pro Dei a∣more vilescere perenniter promisistis, Diuino ci∣bo refecti, ac satiati, & Dominicis praeceptis eru∣diti, & firmati, post mysterij Diuini consumma∣tionem, Nullus pauescat ad Pugnam, sed paratus sit ad Coronam.

CAP. II. Quod Orationes Dominicas, si audire nequiuerint, dicant.

CAeterum si aliquis Frater negotio Orientalis Christianitatis fortè remotus, quod saepius e∣uenisse non dubitamus, & pro tâli absentia, Dei seruitium non audierit, pro Matutinis, Tredecim Orationes Dominicas, ac pro singulis horis Septem, sed pro Vesperis, Nouem dicere collaudamus, ac libera Voce vnanimiter affirmamus. Isti enim in salutifero labore ita directi non possunt accur∣rere hora competenti ad Diuinum Officium; sed si fieri potest, horae constitutae non praetereantur ante institutum debitum.

CAP. III. Quid agendum pro Fratribus defunctis.

QVando vero quilibet Fratrum remanenti∣um, Morti (quae nulli parcit) impendet, quod est impossibile auferri, Capellanus, ac Cleri∣cus vobiscum ad terminum charitatiue Summo Sacerdoti seruientibus, creditum Officium, & Missam solemniter pro eius Anima, Christo ani∣mi puritate iubemus offerre. Fratres autem ibi ad••tantes, & in orationibus pro Fratris defuncti salute pernoctantes, Centum Orationes Domini∣cas, vsque ad diem Septimum, pro Fratre defun∣cto persoluant; Ab illo die, quo eis obitus Fratris denuntiatus fuerit, vsque ad diem praedictum, Centenarius numerus perfectionis integritatem, cum Fraterna obseruatione habeat. Adhuc nempe diuina, ac misericordissima charitate depreca∣mur, atque Pastorali auctoirtate iubemus, vt quo∣tidie, sicuti Fratri in Viuis agenti dabatur, & debetur: ita quod est necessarium sustentationi hu∣ius Vitae in cibo, & potu tantum, cuidam Pauperi ad Quadrage simum diem impendatur. Omnes e∣nim alias oblationes, quas in morte Fratrū, & in Paschali solemnitate, caeteris{que} solemnitatibus Do∣mino pauperum commilitonum Christi spontanea paupertas indiscrete reddere consueuerat, omnino prohibemus.

CAP. IV. Capellani Victum, & Vestitum tantum habeant.

ALias vero oblationes. & omnia Eleemosyna∣rum genera, quomodo fiant, Capellanis, vela∣liis ad tempus manentibus, Vnitati communis Ca∣pituli reddere peruigili cura praecipimus. Serui∣tores itaque Ecclesiae Victum, & Vestitum secun∣dum auctoritatem tantum habeant, & nihil am∣plius habere praesumant, nisi Magistri sponte, & charitatiue dederint.

CAP. V. De Militibus Defunctis qui suntad terminum.

SVnt namque Milites in domo Dei, Templique Salomonis, ad terminum misericorditer Vobis∣cum degentes; vnde ineffabili miseratione vos rogamus, deprecamur, & ad vltimum obnixe in∣bemus, vt interim tremenda potestas ad vltimum diem aliquem perduxerit, diuino amore, ac frater∣nâ pietate, Septem dies sustentationis pro Anima eius, quidam Pauper habeat.

CAP. VI. Vt nullus Frater remanens, oblatio∣nem faciat.

DEcreuimus, vt superne dictū est, quod nullus Fratrum remanentium aliam oblationem a∣gere praesumat; sed Diu, Noctuque mundo corde, in sua professione maneat, vt Sapientissimo

Prophetarum in hoc aequipollere valeat. Calicem salutaris accipiam, & in morte mea mortem Domini imitabor. Quia sicut Christus pro me Animam suam posuit: ita, & ego pro Fratribus Animam ponere sum paratus. Ecce competentem oblationem, ecce Hostiam viuentem, Deoque placentem.

CAP. VII. De immoderata statione.

QVod autem auribus nostris verissimus te∣stis insonuit, videlicet immoderata statione, & sine mensura stando, Diuinum Officium vos audire, ita fieri non praecipimus, imo vitupera∣mus; sed finito Psalmo Venite exultemus Do∣mino, cum Inuitatorio, & Hymno, omnes sedere tam Fortes, quàm Debiles, propter scandalum eui∣tandum, nos iubemus. Vobis vero residentibus v∣noquoque Psalmo finito, in recitatione Gloria Patri de sedibus vestris ad Altare se humiliando, ob reuerentiam Sanctae Trinitatis. Sic etiam in recitatione Euangelij, & ad Te Deum lauda∣mus, & per totas Laudes, donec finito Benedica∣mus Domino stare ads••ribimus; Et eandem re∣gulā in Matutinis Sanctae Mariae teneri iubemus.

CAP. VIII. De Refectione Conuentus.

IN vno quidem Palatio, sed melius dicitur Re∣fectorio communiter vos cibum accipere credi∣mus: Vbi, quando aliquid necessarium fuerit, pro Signorum ignorantia, leniter, ac priuatim quaerere oportet. Si omni tempore, quae vobis necessaria sunt, desunt; quaerenda sunt, cum omni humanita∣te, & subiectione reuerentiae potius ad Mensam, cum Apostolus dicat Panem tuum cum silentio manduca, & Psalmisto vos animare debet, dicens, Posui ori meo custodiam; id est, Apud me deli∣beraui, vt non delinquerem; id est, Lingua; id est, custodiuios meum, ne male loquerer.

CAP. IX. De Lectione.

IN Prandio, & Coena semper sit sancta Lectio recitata. Si Dominum diligimus, salutifera eius verba, atque praecepta, aure intentissima deside∣rare, & audire debemus. Lector autem Lectionum, vobis indicat Silentium.

CAP. X. De Carnis refectione.

IN Hebdemada namque, nisi Natalis dies Do∣mini, vel Pascha, vel festum Sanctae Mariae, aut Omnium Sanctorum euenerit, Vobis ter refectio Carnis sufficiat, quoniam assueta Carnis refectio, intelligitur henorosa Corporum corruptio. Si vero in die Martis tale ieiunium euenerit, vt esus Carnium retrahatur, in Crastino vobis abundan∣ter impendatur. Die autem Dominico, omnibus Militibus remanentibus, necnon Capellanis, Duo fercula in honorem Sanctae Resurrectionis impen∣di bonum, & idoneum indubitanter videtur. Alij autem, videlicet Armigeri, & Clientes, vno con∣tenti, cum gratiarum actione permaneant.

CAP. XI. Qualiter manducare Milites debeant.

DVos & Duos manducare generaliter opor∣tet, vt solerter Vnus de Altero prouideat, ne asperitas Vitae, vel furtiua abstinentia in omni Prandio intermisceatur. Hoc autem iustum iudi∣camus, vt Vnusquisque Miles, aut Frater aequa∣lem, & aequipollentem Vini mensuram pro se solu•• habeat.

CAP. XII. Vt alijs diebus Duo, aut Tria Leguminum fercula sufficiant.

ALijs diebus, videlicet Secunda, & Quart•• Feria, ne••non & Sabbatho, Duo, aut Tria Le∣guminum, aut aliorum ciborum fercula, aut, vt ita dicam, cocta Pulmentaria, Omnibus sufficere cre∣dimus, & ita teneri iubemus; vt forte, qui ex vno non poterit edere, ex alio reficiatur.

CAP. XIII. Quo cibo Sexta feria reficere oportet.

SExta autem feria cibum Quadragesimalem, ob reuerentiam Passionis, omni Congregationi, re∣mota Infirmorum imbecillitate, femel sufficere a festo Omnium Sanctorum, vsque in Pascha: nisi Natalis dies Domini, vel festum Sanctae Mariae, aut Apostolorum euenerit, collaudamus. Alio vero tempore, nisi generale Ieiunium euenerit, Bis refi∣ciatur.

CAP. XIV. Post Refectionem semper Gratias referant.

POst Prandium vero, & Coenam, semper in Ec∣clesia, si propè est; vel si ita non est, in eodem loco, Summo Procuratori nostro, qui Christus est, gratias, vt decet, cum humiliato corde, referre stricte praecipimus. Famulis, aut Pauperibu•• fragmenta (Panibus tamen integris reseruatis) distribuere fraterna charitate debent, & iube∣tur.

CAP. XV. Vt Decimus panis semper Eleemosy nario detur.

LIcet Paupertatis praemium, quod est Regnum Coelorum, Pauperibus procul dubio debeatur; Vobis tamen, quod Christiana Fides de illis indu∣bitanter fatetur, Decimum totius panis quotidi•• Eleemosynario vestro dare iubemus.

CAP. XVI. Vt Collatio sit in arbitrio Magistri.

CVm vero Sol Orientalem Regionem deserit, & ad Hibernam descendit, audito Signo, vt est eiusdem Regionis consuetudo, omnes ad Com∣pletas oportet incedere vos, ac prius generalem Collationem sumere peroptamus. Hanc autem Collationem in dispositione, & arbitrio Magistri ponimus, vt quando voluerit de Aqua, & quan∣do iubebit, misericorditer ex vino temperato competenter recipiatur. Verum, hoc non ad ni∣miam sati••tatem oportet fieri; sed parcius, quia Vino apostatare etiam Sapientes videmus.

CAP. XVII. Vt finitis Completis Silentium teneatur.

FInitis itaque Completis ad Stratum ire opor∣tet. Fratribus igitur à Completerijs exeun∣tibus, nulla sit denuo licentia data loqui in Pub∣lico, nisi necessitate cogente; Armigero autem suo, quae dicturus est, leniter dicat. Est vero for∣sitan, vt in tali interuallo Vobis de Completorijs exeuntibus, maxima necessitate cogente, de Mi∣litari negotio, vel de statu domus v••strae, quia dies ad hoc Vobis sufficere non creditur, cum qua∣dam Fratrum parte, Magistrum, vel Illum, cui domus dominium, post Magistrum est debitum, oporteat loqui. Hoc autem ita fieri iubemus; & ideo quia scriptum est, In multiloquio non ef∣fugies peccatum, & alibi mors, et vita in ma∣nibus linguae. In eo colloquio scurrilitatem, & verba otiosa ad risum mouentia omnino prohi∣bemus; & Vobis ad Lectulos euntibus, Domini∣cam Orationem, si aliquis quid stultum est locu∣tus, cum humilitate, & puritatis deuotione dice∣re iubemus.

CAP. XVIII. Vt Fatigati ad Matutinas non surgant.

FAtigatos nempe Milites, non ita, vt Vobis est manifestum, surgere ad Matutinas con∣laudamus: sed assensu Magistri, vel Illius, cui creditum fuerit à Magistro, eos quiescere, & Tredecim orationes constitutas sic cantare, vt mens ipsorum voci concordet, iuxta illud Pro∣phetae, Psallite Domino sapienter: & Illud. In conspectu Angelorum Psallam tibi; Vos vn∣animes collaudamus. Hoc autem in arbitrio Ma∣gistri semper consistere debet.

CAP. XIX. Vt Communitas Victus inter Fra∣tres seruetur.

LEgitur in Diuina pagina Diuidebatur sin∣gulis, prout cuique opus erat. Ideo non di∣cimus vt s••t Personarum acceptio, sed Infirmita∣tum debet esse cōsideratio. Vbi autem, qui minus indiget, agat Deo gratias, & non contristetur. Qui vero indiget, humiliter, pro Infirmitate, non extollatur pro Misericordia, & ita omnia mem∣bra erunt in pace. Hoc autem prohibemus, vt null•• immoderatam abstinentiam amplecti liceat, sed communem vitam instanter tencant.

CAP. XX. De qualitate, & modo Vestimenti.

VEstimenta autem vnius coloris semper esse iubemus, Verbi gratia, Alba, vel Nigra, vel vt ita dicam Burella. Omnibus autem Mili∣tibus professis in Hieme, & in Aestate, si fieri potest, Alba vestimenta concedimus: vt, qui tene∣brosam vitam postposuerint, per limpidam, & Albam suo Conditori se conciliari cognoscant. Quid enim Albedo, nisi Castitas integra? Castitas, & Mentis securitas, & Corporis sanitas. Et nisi Mil••s vnusquisque castus perseuerauerit, ad perpe∣tuam requiem venire, & Deum videre non pote∣rit, testante Paule Apostolo: Pacem sectamini cum omnibus: & castimoniam, sine qua nemo videbit dominum. Sed quia huiusmodi indumen∣tum Arrogantiae, ac Superstuitatis aestimatione carere debet, talia habere omnibus iubemus, vt so∣lus leniter per se vestire, & exuere, calciare, & discalceare valeat. Precurator huius ministerij, peruigili cura, hoc vitare praesumat, ne nimis lon∣ga, aut nimis curta, sed mensurata ipsis vtenti∣bus, secundum Vniuscuiusque quantitatem suis Fratribus tribuat. Accipientes itaque Noua, vete∣ra semper reddant in praesenti, reponenda in Ca∣mera, vel vbi Frater, cuius est ministerium, de∣creuerit; propter Armigeros, & Clientes, & quan∣doque pro Pauperibus.

CAP. XXI. Quod Famuli Alba vestimenta, id est, Pallia non hab••ant.

HOc nempe▪ quoderat in domo Dei, ac suorum Militum Templi, sine discretione, ac consilio communis Capituli obnixe contradicimus, & fun∣ditus quosi quoddam vitium peculiare amputare praecipimus. Habebant enim olim Famuli, & Ar∣migeri Alba vestimenta, vnde veniebant damna importabilia. Surrexerunt enim in vltramonta∣nis partibus quidam Pseudofratres, & Coniugati, & alij dicentes se esse de Templo, cum sint de Mundo. Hi nempe tantas contumelias, totque damna Militari ordini adquisiuerunt, & Clien∣tes remanentes plurima scandala oriri inde super∣biendo fecerunt. Habeant igitur Nigra, sed si ta∣lia non possunt inuenire, habeant qualia inueniri possunt in illa Prouincia, qua degūt; aut quod vili∣us vnius coloris cōparari potest, videlicet Burella.

CAP. XXII. Quod Milites remanentes tantum Alba habeant.

NVlli ergo concessum est Candidas Chlamides deferre, aut Alba Pallia habere, nisi nominatis Militibus Christi.

CAP. XXIII. Vt pellibus Agnorum vtantur.

DECREVIMVS communi Consilio, vt nullus Frater remanens per Hyemem, pelles, aut pelliciam, vel aliquid tale quod ad vsum Cor∣peris pertineat, etiamque Coopertorium, nisi Agno∣rum, vel Arietum habeat.

CHAP. XXIV. Vt vetusta Armigeris dentur.

PROCVRATOR, vel Dator Panno∣rum, omni obseruantiâ, Veteres semper Armi∣geris, & Clientibus; & si Vetustiores, Pauperi∣bus, fideliter, aequalitér que erogare intendat.

CAP. XXV. Cupiens optima, Deteriora habeat.

SI Aliquis Frater remanens, ex debito, aut ex motu Superbiae, pulchra, vel optima Pallia ha∣bere voluerit; ex tali praesumptione, procul dubio, Vilissima merebitur.

CAP. XXVI. Vt quantitas, & qualitas Vestimento∣rum seruetur.

QVantitatem, secundum Corporum magnitu∣dinem, Largitatèmque Vestimentorum ob∣seruare oportet. Dator Pannorum sit in hoc curi∣osus.

CAP. XXVII. Vt Dator Pannorum, in primis aequalita∣tem seruet.

LOngitudinem, vt superius dictum est, cum aequali mensurâ, ne vel Susurronum, vel Criminatorum oculus aliquid notare praesumat, Procurator, Fraterno intuitu consideret, & in omnibus supradictis, Dei retributionem humili∣ter cogitet.

CAP. XXVIII. De superfluitate Capillorum.

OMnes Fratres remanentes principaliter ita tonsos habere Capillos oportet, vt Regulariter, Antè, & Retro, & ordinate considerare possint. Et in Barbâ, & in Genis eadem regula indeclina∣biliter obseruetur, ne Superfluitas, aut Facetiae vi∣tium denot••tur.

CAP. XXIX. De Rostris, & Laqueis.

DE Rostris, & Laqueis manifestum est esse ••entile: & cum abominabile hoc omnibus agnoscatur, prohibemus, & contradicimus, vt a∣liquis ea non habeat, imo prorsus careat. Alijs autem ad tempus famulantibus Rostra, & Laquea, & Capillorum superfluitatem, & Vestium immo∣deratam longitudinem habere non permittimus, sed omnino contradicimus. Seruientibus enim Summo Conditori munditia interius, & ext••∣rius valde necessaria est, eo ipso attestante qui ait, Estote mundi, quia ego mundus sum.

CAP. XXX. De numero Equorum, & Armigerorum.

VNicuique vestrorum Militum Tres E∣quos habere licet, quia domus Dei, Templi∣que Salomonis paupertas eximia non permittit amplius in praesentiarum augere, nisi cum Magi∣stri licentiâ.

CAP. XXXI. Nullus Armigerum gratis Serui∣entem feriat.

SOlum autem Armigerum singulis Militibus eadem causa concedimus. Sed sigratis, & cha∣ritatiue ille Armiger cuiquam Militi seruierit, non licet eidem eum verberare, nec etiam quali∣bet culpa percutere.

CAP. XXXII. Qualiter ad tempus remanentes recipiantur.

OMnibus Militibus seruire Iesu Christo animi puritate in eadem domo ad terminum cupientibus, Equos in tali negotio quotidie idone∣os, & Arma, & quidquid eis necessarium fuerit, emere fideliter iubemus. Deinde vero ex vtra∣que parte aequaliter seruata, bonum, & vtile ap∣pretiari Equos iudicauimus. Habeatur itaque pretium in Scripto, ne tradatur obliuioni. Et quidquid Militi, vel Equis eius, aut Armigero neeessarium erit, adiunctis & ferris Equorum se∣cundum facultatem domus, ex eadem domo, Fra∣terna charitate impendatur. Si vero interim E∣quos suos in hoc seruitio aliquo euentu Miles ami∣serit, Magister, & facultas domus hoc exigit, vt alios administret. Adueniente autem termino Re∣patriandi, medietatem pretij ipse Miles diuino a∣more concedat; alteram vero ex Communi Fra∣trum, si ei placet, recipiat.

CAP. XXXIII. Quod Nullus iuxta propriam volunta∣tem incedat.

COnuenit his nempe Militibus, qui nihil sibi carius Christo existimant, propter seruitium, secundum quod professi sunt, & propter gloriam summae Beatitudinis, vel metum Gehennae, vt O∣bedientiam indesinentur magistro teneant. Te∣nenda est itaque, vt mox diximus, vbi aliquid imperatum à magistro fuerit, vel ab Illo, cui ma∣gister mandatum dederit, sine mora, acsi Diuini∣tus

imperetur, vt moram pati nesciant in facien∣do. De talibus enim ipsa Veritas dicit. Ob auditu auris obediuit mihi.

CAP. XXXIIII. Si licet ire per Villam sine iussu Magistri.

ERgo hos tales Milites propriam voluntatem relinquentes, & alios ad terminum s••ruien∣tes deprecamur, & firmiter eis iubemus, vt sine Magistri licentia, vel cui creditum hoc fuerit, in Villam ire non praesumant, praeterquam Noctu ad Sepulchrum, & ad Stationes, Quae intra muros Sanctae Ciuitatis continentur.

CAP. XXXV. Silicet eum ambulare solum.

HI vero ita ambulantes non sine Custode, id est, Milite, aut fratre remanente, nec in Die, nec in Nocte iter inchoare au••ant. In Exercitu namque, postquam hospitati fuerint, nullus Mi∣les, vel Armiger, aut Famulus per Atria aliorum Militum, videndi causa, vel cum aliquo loquendi, sine iustu, vt dictum est superius, incedat. Itaque consilio obfirmamus, vt in tali domo, ordinata à Deo, nullus secundum propriam voluntatem mi∣litet, aut quiescat; sed iuxta Magistri imperi∣um totus incumbat, vt illam Domini sententiam imitari valeat, quae dicit Non veni Facere vo∣luntatem meam, sed eius qui misit me.

CAP. XXXVI. Vt Nullus nominatim, quod ei neces∣sarium erit, quaerat.

HAnc proprie consuetudinem inter caeteras ad∣scribere iubemus, & cum omni consideratio∣ne, ob vitium quaerendi, teneri praecipimus. Nul∣lus igitur Frater remanens assignanter, & nomi∣natim Equm, aut Equitaturam, vel Arma querere debet. Quomodo ergo? Si vero eius Infirmitas, aut Equorum suorum debilitas, vel Armorum suorum grauitas, talis esse agnoscitur, vt sic incedere, sit damnum commune, veniat coram Magistro, vel cui debitum est ministerium post Magistrum, & causam vera fide, & pura, ei demonstret, Inde namque in dispositione Magistri, vel post eum im∣perantis, vel Procuratoris, res se habeat.

CAP. XXXVII. De Frenis et Calcaribus.

NOlumus, vt omnino Aurum, vel Argen∣tum, quae sunt diuitiae particulares, in Fre∣nis, aut Pectoralibus, vel in Calcaribus, vnquam appareat, nec alicui Fratri remanenti emere lice∣at. Si vero charitatiue talia vetera instrumen∣ta data fuerint, Aurum, vel Argentum taliter coloretur, ne splendidus color, vel daecor caeteris arrogantia videatur. Si noua data fuerit, Magi∣ster de talibus, quod voluerit, faciat.

CAP. XXXVIII. Tegmen in Hastis, & Clypeis non habeatur.

TEgmen autem in Clypeis, & Hastis, & Fu∣relli in Lanceis non habeantur. Quia hoc non proficium, imo damnum nobis omnibus intel∣ligitur.

CAP. XXXIX. De licentia Magistri.

LIcet Magistro cuiquam Equos, vel Arma, vel quamlibet rem cui libet dare.

CAP. XL. De Mala, & Sacco.

SAculus, & Mala cum firmatura non conc••∣duntur, nec habeant absque Magistri licentia, vel eius cui post eum domus negotia creduntur. In hoc Capitulo praesenti, Procuratores, & per diuer∣sas Prouincias degentes non continentur, nec ipse Magister intelligitur.

CHP. XLI. De Lectione Literarum.

NVllatenus cuiquam Fratrum literas a Paren∣tibus suis, neque a quoquam Hominum, nec sibi inuicem accipere, vel dare, sine iussu Magi∣stri, vel Procuratoris▪ Postquam licentiam Frater habuerit, in praesentia Magistri, si ei placet, legantur. Si vero & a Parentibus ei quidquam dire••tum fuerit, non praesumat suscipere illud, nisi prius indicatum fuerit Magistro. In hoc au∣tem capitulo Magister, & Domus Procuratores non continentur.

CAP. XLII. De fabulatione propriarum culparum.

CVm omne Verbum otiosum generare peccatum agnoscatur, quid ipse iactantes de proprijs cul∣pis ante districtum Iudicem dicturi sunt? Osten∣dit sane Propheta; si à bonis eloquijs, propter ta∣citurnitatem, debet interdum taceri. Quanto ma∣gis a malis verbis, propter poenam peccati, debet cessari? Vetamus igitur, & audacter contradi∣cimus ne aliquis Frater remanens fabulationes, vel vt melius dicam stultitias, quas in Saeculo, vel in Militari negotio tam enormiter egit, & Carnis delectationes miserrimarum mulierum, cum Fratre suo, vel aliquo alio, vel de alio, com∣memorare debeat. Et si fortè talia referent••m quemlibet audierit, obmutescere faciat, vel quantocius poterit cito pede Obedientiae inde d••s∣cedat, & fabularum Venditori aurem cordis non praebeat.

CAP. XLIII. De quaestu, & acceptione.

VERVMENIMVERO, si aliquares sine quaestu cuilibet Fratri data gratis fue∣rit, deferat Magistro, vel Dapisero. Si vero aliter suus Amicus, vel Parens nisi ad opus dare volue∣rit, hoc prorsus non recipiat, donec à suo Magistro licentiam habeat. At cui res data fuerit, non pi∣geat illum, si alteri datur. Imo pro certo sciat, qu••a si inde irascitur, contra Deum agit. In hac autem praedicta regula Ministratores non conti∣nentur, quibus specialiter hoc ministerium debe∣tur, & conceditur de Malâ, & Sacco.

CAP. XLIV. De Manducarijs Equorum.

VTilis res est cunctis hoc praeceptum à nobis constitutum, vt indeclinabiliter amodo teneatur. Nullus autem Frater facere praesu∣mat manducaria linea, vel lanea Idcirco princi∣paliter facta, nec habeat vlla, excepto Cofinello.

CAP. XLV. Vt cambiare, vel quaerere Nullus audeat.

NVnc aliud restat, vt Nullus praesumat cam∣biare sua Frater cum Fratre, sine licentia Magistri; & aliquid querere, nisi Frater Fra∣tri, & sit res parua, vilis, non magna.

CAP. XLVI. Vt Nullus Auem cum Aue capiat.

QVod Nullus Auem cum Aue accipere aude∣at, nos communiter iudicamus; non conue∣nit enim Religioni, sic cum Mundanis delecta∣tionibus inhaerere, sed Domini praecepta libenter audire, orationi frequenter incumbere, mala sua cum lachrymis, vel gemitu quotidie in oratione Deo consiteri. Cum Homini quidem talia ope∣rante cum Accipitre, vel aliâ Aue, Nullus Frater remanens hac principali causâ ire praesumat.

CAP. XLVII. Vt Nullus Arcu, vel Balista percu••iat.

CVm omn••m Religionem ire deceat simplici∣ter, & sine risu, humiliter; & non multa verba, sed rationabilia loqui, & non in voce cla∣mosa; specialiter iniungimus, & praecipimus om∣ni Fratri professo, ne in Bosco cum Arcu, & Bali∣stâ iaculari audeat; nec cum illo qui hoc fecerit ideo p••rgat, nisi gratiâ eum custodiendi à perfido Gentili; nec cum Cane sit ausus clamare, vel garrulare; nec Equm suum; cupiditate accipi∣endi Feram, pungat.

CAP. XLVIII. Lt Leo semper feriatur.

NAm est certum, quod vobis specialiter credi∣tum est, & debitum pro Fratribus vestris Animam ponere, atque incredulos, qui semper Virginis Filio minitantur, de Terra delere. De Leone nos hoc dicimus, quia ipse circuit quare••s quem deuoret, & manus eius contra omnes, ••mni∣umque manus contra eum.

CAP. XLIX. De omni re super vos quaesita, iudicium audite.

NOuimus quidem persecutores sanctae Ecclesi•• innumerabiles esse; & hoc qui c••ntentionem non amant, incessanter, crudeliusque inquietare festinant. In hoc igitur concilii sententia serena consideratione pendeat, vt si aliquis in partibus Orientalis Religionis, in quocunque alio l••co super vos quaesierit rem aliquam; vobis▪ per Fideles, & veri Amatores Iudices audire iudicium, praecipi∣mus; & quod iustum fuerit indeclinabiliter vobis facere praecipimus.

CAP. L. Vt haec regula in omnibus teneatur.

HAec eadem regula in omnibus rebus, vobis immerito ablatis, perhumaniter iubemus, vt teneatur.

CAP. LI. Quod licet omnibus Militibus professis Terram, & Homines habere.

DIuina, vt credimus, prouidentiâ, à Vobis in sanctis locis sumpsit initium hoc genus nouum Religionis, vt videlicet Religioni Militiam ad∣misceretis, & sic Religio per Militiam armata procedat, & Hostem sine culpâ feriat. Iure igitur iudicamus, cum Milites Templi dicamini, v••s ipsos ob insigne meritum, & speciale Prebitatis donum, Terram, & Homines habere, & Agricola•• p••ssidere, & iustè eos regere▪ & institutum debi∣tum vobis specialiter debetur impendi.

CAP. LII. Vt male habentibus cura peruigil ha∣beatur.

MAle habentibus Fratribus super omnia ad∣hibenda est cura peruigil, & quasi Christo eis seruiatur, vt illud Euangelium Infirmus fui, & visitatis me, memoriter teneatur. Hi eteni•• diligenter, ac patienter portandi sunt, quia de ta∣libus superna retrib••tio indubitanter adquiri∣tur.

CAP. LIII. Vt Infirmis necessaria semper dentur.

PRocuratoribus vero Infirmantium omni ob∣seruantiâ, atque peruigili curâ praecipimus, vt quaecumque sustentationi diuersarum infir∣mitatum sunt necessaria, fideliter, ac diligenter iuxta domuum facultatem eis administrent, Ver∣bi gratia, Carnem, & Volatilia, & caetera, donce sânitati reddantur.

CAP. LIV. Vt Alter Alterum ad Iram non prouocet.

PRaecauendum nempe non modicum est, ne A∣liquis Aliquem commouere ad Iram praesu∣mat, quia Propinquitatis, & diuina Fraternita∣tis tam Pauperes, quàm Potentes summa Clemen∣tia aequaliter adstrixit.

CAP. LV. Quomodo Fratres coniugati habeantur.

FRatres autem Coniugatos hoc modo Vobis ha∣bere permittimus, vt si Fraternitatis vestrae beneficium, & participationem petunt, Vterque suae substantiae portionem, & quidquid amplius adquisierint, Vnitati communis Capituli post Mortem concedant; & interim honestam vitam exerceant, & bonum agere Fratribus studeant; sed veste candida, & Chlamyde Alba non ince∣dant. Si vero Maritus antè obierit, patrem su∣am Fratribus relinquat, & Coniux de altera vi∣tae sustamentum habeat & excedat. Hoc enim iniustum consideramus, vt cum Fratribus Deo castitatem promittentibus, Foeminae eiusmodi in vn••, eademque domo maneant.

CAP. LVI. Vt amplius Sorores non coadunentur Maribus.

SOrores quidem amplius periculosum est coa∣dunare, quia antiquus hostis foemineo consor∣tio complures expulit à recto tramite Paradisi. Ita{que} Fratres charissimi, vt Integritatis flos inter vos semper appareat, hac consuetudine amodò vti non liceat.

CAP. LVII. Vt Fratres Templi cum Excommunicatis non participent.

HOc Fratres, valde cauendum, atque timen∣dum est, ne aliquis ex Christi Militibus Ho∣mini excommunicato nominatim ac publicè aliquo modo se iungere, aut res suas accipere praesumat, ne Anathema Maranatha similiter fiat. Si vero Interdictus tantum fuerit cum eo participatio∣nem habere, rem suam charitatiuè accipere non immerito licebit.

CAP. LVIII. Qualiter Milites Seculares recipiantur.

SI quis Miles ex massâ perditionis, vel alter Secularis, Seculo volens renunciare, vestram Communionem, & Vitam velit eligere, non ei statim assentiatur; sed iuxta illud Pauli, Proba∣te spiritus si ex Deo sunt, & si ei ingressus concedatur. Legatur igitur Regula in eius prae∣sentiâ, & si ipse praeceptis expositae Regulae diligen∣ter obtemperauerit, tunc si Magistro, & Fratri∣bus eius recipere placuerit, conuocatis Fratribus, desiderium, & petitionem suam cunctis, animi puritate, patefaciat. Deinde vero terminus probationis in consideratione, & prouidentiâ Ma∣gistri, secundum honestatem vita Petentis, omni∣no pendeat.

CAP. LIX. Vt omnes Fratres ad secretum consilium non vocentur.

NOn semper omnes Fratres ad consilium con∣uocare iubemus, sed quos idoneos, & consilio prouidos Magister esse cognouerit. Cum autem de maioribus tractare voluerit, vt est dare com∣munem Terram; vel de ipso Ordine discep∣tare; aut Fratrem recipere, tunc omnem congre∣gationem, si Magistro placet, conuocare est com∣petens; auditoque communis Capituli consilio, quod melius, & vtilius Magister considerauerit, illud agatur.

CAP. LX. Quod cum silentio orare debeant.

OMnes Fratres, prout Animi, & Corporis affectus postulauerit, stando, vel sedendo ta∣men summâ cum reuerentia, simpliciter, & non clamose, vt Vnus alium non conturbet, communi consilio iubemus.

CAP. LXI. Vt Fidem Seruientium accipiant.

AGnouimus nempe Complures ex diuersis Prouincijs tam Clientes, quam Armigeros pro Animarum salute, animo feruenti, ad termi∣num cupientes in domo nostrâ mancipari. Vtile est autem, vt Fidem eorum accipiatis, ne forte Ve∣ternus Hostis, in Dei seruitio aliquid furtiue, vel indecentereis intimet, vel à bono proposito repente exterminet.

CAP. LXII. Vt Pueri, quamdiu sunt Parui, non acci∣piantur inter Fratres Templi.

QVamuis Regula Sanctorum Patrum Pueros in Congregatione permittat habere, nos de talibus non conlaudamus vnquam vos onerare. Qui verò Filium suum vel Propinquum in Mili∣tari Religione perhumaniter dare voluerit, vsque ad Annos, quibus viriliter armata manu possit Inimicos Christi de Terra Sancta delere, eum enutriat. Dehinc secundum Regulam, in me∣dio Fratrum, Pater, vel Parentes cum statuant, & suam petitionem cunctis patesaciant. Melius est enim in Pueritia non vouere, quam posteaquam Vir factus fuerit enormiter retrahere.

CAP. LXIII. Vt Senes semper venerentur.

SEnes autem, pia consideratione, secundum vi∣rium imbecillitatem, supportare, ac diligenter honorare oportet. Et nullatenus in his, quae Cor∣poris sunt necessaria, districte teneantur, salua tamen auctoritate Regulae.

CAP. LXIIII. De Fratribus, qui per diuersas Prouincias proficiscuntur.

FRatres vero qui per diuersas Prouincias diri∣guntur, Regulam, in quantum vires expetunt, seruare in Cibo, & Potu, & caeteris studeant, & irreprehensibilirer viuant; Vt ab his qui foris sunt, bonum testimonium habeant. Religionis propositum nec Verbo, nec Actu polluant, sed maxime omnibus, quibus se coniunxerint, Sapi∣entiae, & bonorum operum condimentum, & ex∣emplum praebeant. Apud quem hospitari decreue∣rint, fama optima sit decoratus; & si fieri potest, domus Hospitis in illa Nocte, ne careat lumine, ne tenebrosus hostis occasionem aliquam, quod absit, inferat. Vbi autem Milites non excommunicatos congregare audierint, illuc pergere, non conside∣rantes tam temporalem vtilitatem, quam exter∣nam Animarum illorum salutem, iubemus. Illis autem Fratribus in vl••ra Marinis partibus spe subuectionis ita directis, hac conuentione eos, qui Militari Ordini perhumaniter sese iungere vo∣luerint, recipere collaudamus, vt in praesentia Episcopi illius Prouinciae vterque conueniat, & voluntatem Petentis Praesull audiat: Audita itaque petitione, mittat eum Prater ad Magi∣strum, & ad Fratres qui sunt in Templo, quod est in Hierusalem, & si vita eius est honesta, talique consortio digna, misericorditer suscipiatur, si Magistro, & Fratribus bonum videtur. Si verò interim obierijt pro labore, & fatigatione, quasi vni ex Fratribus totum beneficium, & Fraterni∣tas Pauperum & Commilitonum Christi ei im∣pendatur.

CAP. LXV. Vt Victus aequaliter omnibus distribuatur.

ILlud quoque congrue & rationabiliter m•••••• tenendum censemus, vt omnibus Fratribus re∣manentibus victus secundum loci facultatem aequaliter distribuatur; non enim est vtilis Perso∣narum acceptio, sed Infirmitatum necessaria est consideratio.

CAP. LXVI. Vt Milites Templi Decimas habeant.

CRedimus namque relictis affluentibus diui∣tiis, vos spontaneae Paupertatis esse subiectos. Vnde Decimas vobis communi Vita viuentibus iuste habere, hoc modo demonstrauimus. Si Epis∣copus, Ecclesiae cui decima iure debetur, vobis charitatiue eam dare voluerit, assensu il••t•• Ca∣pituli de illis Decimis, quas tunc Ecclesia possi∣dere videtur vobis tribuere debet. Si autem La∣icus quilibet adhuc illam ex Patrimonio suo dam∣nabiliter amplectitur, & seipsum in hoc valde redarguens, vobis eandem reliquerit, ad nutum eius qui praest tantum, sine consensu Capituli▪ id agere potest.

CAP. LXVII. De leuibus, & grauibus culpis.

SI aliquis Frater loquendo, vel Militando, vel aliter aliquid leue deliquerit, ipse vltro deli∣ctum suum satisfaciendo Magistro ostendat. De leuibus, si consuetudinem non habeant, leuem poe∣netentiam habeat. Si vero eo tacente per aliquem alium culpa cognita fuerit, maiori, & euidentiori subiaceat disciplinae, & emendatiori. Si autem graue erit delictum, retrahatur à familiaritate fratrum, nec cum illis simul in eadem Mensa edat, sed solus refectionem sumat; dispensationi & iu∣dicio Magistri totum incumbat, vt saluus in dit Indicij perma••eat.

CAP. LXVIII. Qua culpa Frater amplius non recipiatur.

ANte omnia prouidendum est, ne quis Frater Potens, vel Impotens, Fortis aut Debilis vo∣lens se exaltare, & paullatim superbire ac culpam suam defendere, indisciplinatus remaneat; sed si emendare voluerit, ei districtior correptio acce∣dat. Quod si pijs admonitionibus, & fusis pro eo rationibus emendare noluerit, sed in superbia ma∣gis ac magis sese erexerit, tunc secundum Aposto∣lum, de pio eradicetur grege: Auferte malum ex vobis; necesse est vt à societate Fratrum fidelium, Ouis moribunda remoueatur. Caeterum, Magi∣ster, qui Baculum, & Virgam manu tenere debet, Baculum videlicet quo virium imbecilli∣tates aliorum sustentet; & Virgam, qua vitia de∣linquentium Rectitudinis zelo feriat, Concilio

Patriarchae, & Spiritali consideratione id agere studeat, ne vt ait Beatus Maximus, aut solutior lenitas cohibentiam Peccantis, aut immoderata seueritas à lapsu non reuocet Delinquentem.

CAP. LXIX. Vt a Paschali solemnitate, vsque ad festum Omnium Sanctorum, vnam Camisiam lineam tantum sumere habeat.

INnterea, Quod nimium ardorem Orientalis Re∣gionis misericorditer consideramus, Vt à Pas∣chali festiuitate, vsque ad Omnium Sanctorum solemnitatem, Vnicuique Vna Camisia linea tan∣tum, non ex debito, sed ex sola gratia detur: Illi dico, qui ea vti voluerit. Alio autem tempore, generaliter omnes Camiseas lane as habeat.

CAP. LXX. Quot, & quales Panni in Lecto sunt necessarij.

SIngulorum quidem non aliter per singulos Lectos Dormitorium esse, nisi maxima causa, vel necessitas euenerit, communi consilio collauda∣mus. Loctualia, vel Lectisternia, moderata dis∣pensatione Magistri Vnusquisque habeat. Credi∣mus enim prorsus Saccum, Culcitram, & Cooper∣torium Vnicuique sufficere. Qui vero ex his vno carebit, Carpitam habeat, & in omni tempore tegmine Lineo, id est Veluso frui bene licebit. Vestiti autem Camisiis, & femoralibus semper dormiant. Dormientibus autem Fratribus iugi∣ter vsque Mane, nuuquam de sit Lucerna.

CAP. LXXI. De Vitanda murmuratione.

AeMulationes, Inuidias, Liuorem, Murmur, Susurrationem, Detractiones, diuina admonitione vitare, & quasi quandam pe∣stem vobis fugere praecipimus. Studeat igitur Vnusquisque Vestrum, Fratres charissimi, vigi∣lanti animo, ne Fratrem suum clam culpet, aut reprehendat; sed illud Apostoli studiose secum animaduertat. Ne sis criminator, ne susurro in Populo. Cum autem Fratrem liquide aliquid peccasse cognouerit, pacifice, & Fraterna pictate iuncta Domini praeceptum, inter se, & illum solum corripiat. Et si eum non audierit, alium Fratrem adhibeat. Quod si Vtrumque contemps••rit, in Conuentu, publice obiurgetur coram omnibus. Magnae etenim caecitatis sunt, qui se a Liuore mi∣nime custodiunt, vnde in antiquam Hostis ver∣suti nequitiam demerguntur.

Vt omnium Mulicrum fugian∣tur oscula. Caput Vltimum.

PEriculosum esse credimus omni Religioni, Vultum Mulierum nimis attendere: et ideo nec Viduam, nec Virginem, nec Matrem, nec So∣rorem, nec Amitam, Vllamque Foeminam aliam aliquis Frater occulari praesumat. Fugiat erge Foeminea oscula Christi Militia, per quae solent Homines persaepe periclitari; Vt p••ra conscien∣tia, et Vita secura, in conspectu Domini perenni∣ter valeat c••nuersari.

The Order of the poore Fellow-Souldiers of the Temple in the Holy Citty.

CHAP. I. How they are to heare Diuine Seruice.

YOV renouncing your owne pleasures, and others, who for the safety of Soules, are militant with you for the time to the great King with Horses and Armes, are vniuersally to endeauour to heare Mattins with a Godly and pure affection, and all the whole seruice, according to the Canonicall In∣stitution and custome of the Regular Doctors of the holy Citty. And this (venerable Brethren) is the rather to be done by you, because you despising the light of this present life, and contemning the torments of your owne bodies, haue promised perpe∣tually to disesteeme the world for the loue of God: that being refreshed and satiated with the hea∣uenly food, instructed and established with hea∣uenly precepts, after the consumation of the diuine Mystery none might be fearefull for the fight) but forward for the Crowne.

CHAP. II. That they are to say prayers, if they can∣not come to heare them.

BVt if any Brother chaunce to bee remoued or goe abroad vpon the affayres of Christianity in the Easterne parts (which we make no doubt may often come to passe) and by reason of his ab∣sence cannot come to heare diuine seruice, we doe enioyne him with one consent, for Mattins to say ouer thirteene Pater Nosters, and for euery hower seauen, but for the Vespers nine. For they that are imployed in so gracious a worke, cannot keepe their competent howers of comming to diuine ser∣uices but yet so far forth as may, let not the apoin∣ted howers be past ouer before the inioyned taske.

CHAP. III. What is to be done for the Brethren that are dead.

WHen any of the Brethren that remayne a∣mong you draw neere vnto death, which is so impartiall as it spares none, and so impossible as none can escape it, The Chaplaine and Clerke; with those that serue with you for the time vnder the High Priest, we inioyne them to performe their entrusted office, and in the purity of their spirit, so∣lemnely to offer a Masse vnto Christ for his soule. The rest of the Brethren that stand by, to spend the whole night in prayers for him, when he is dead saying, ouer a 100. Pater nosters t••ll the seuenth day. And from that very day wherein his death was aduertised and made knowne to them, till the day prescribed the foresaid number of 100. con∣taining the integrity of perfection, to be had in a Brotherly obseruation. Moreouer we deprec••te by the Diuine and most mercifull charity, and re∣commaund by our pastoroll authority, that euery day what was giuen and belonging to that Brother whiles he was aliue, so much as is necessary for the support of life in Meat and Drink; be bestowed vp∣on some poore man till the fortieth day: altogether forbidding all other oblations, which the voluntary pouerty of the poore fellow-souldiers of Christ was vsually accustomed indiscreetly to bestow at the death of their brethren, and Easter solemnytie, or other feasts.

CHAP. IIII. The Chaplaines are onely to haue food and rayment.

ALl other oblations and almes of what kind soe∣uer, we carefully commaund the Chapleynes and others for the time remayning, to render to the vnity of the Common Chapter. The Serui∣tors therefore of the Church, are only to haue food and rayment according to authority, and let them not presume to take more, vnlesse the Maister doe freely and charitably giue it vnto them.

CHAP. V. Of the Knights that dye, who are for the time.

THere are Knights in the house of God, and of Salomons Temple, liuing with you for the time vpon meere mercy, wherefore we earnestly entreat you, and beseech you, and finally commaund you, that when the supreame power shall bring any of them to their last day of life, in loue vnto God and brotherly charity, some poore man may haue seauen dayes of sustentation for his soule.

CHAP. VI. That none of the Brethren remayning among you, may make an oblation.

WEe haue decreed (as is aforesayd) that none of the Brethren remayning, doe pre∣sume to make any other oblation but day and night let him abide in his profession with a pure heart, that in this he may be like vnto the most wise Pro∣phet. I will take the cup of Saluation, and in my death imitate the death of the Lord. For as Christ laid downe his life for me, so I am ready to lay downe my life for the Brethren. Behold a competent oblation, behold a liuing sacrifice, plea∣sing vnto God.

CHAP. VII. Of immoderate standing.

THat which wee haue heard related by a most true witnesse, to witt, that you stand to heare Diuine seruice immoderately, and beyond measure; we haue not so enioyned, nay wee find fault with: but at the end of the Psalme. O come let vs sing vnto the Lord, with the Inuitatory and Hymne, wee commaund all (as well strong as weake) to sitt, for the auoyding of scandall. Thus sitting at, the end of euery Psalme, in saying, Glory be to the Father, we commaund you to stand, humbling your selues from your seates towards the Altar, in reue∣rence of the blessed Trinity. The like is to bee done at the reading of the Gospell, and at We praise thee O God, and in all praises, till the end of Be∣nedicamus Domino. And wee commaund the same order to bee obserued in the Mattins of the blessed Mary.

CHAP. VIII. Of the repast of the Couent.

IN one Court, or rather in one common Hall, we wil you to take your meat together, where whatsoeuer shall be necessary to bee demaanded, if you cannot vnderstand it by signes, you are to aske it very softly and priuately. And at any time, whatsoeuer you want that is necessary, you are to seeke it with all humanity and subiection of reuerence vnto the table, for so much as the Apostle sayes, Eate thy Bread in silence, and the Psalmist ought to en∣courage that, saying, I haue set a watch before my mouth, that is, I haue deliberated with my selfe, that I would not offend, that is, in my tongue; tha is. I haue kept my mouth, that I would not speake euill.

CHAP. IX. Concerning reading.

AT Dinner and Supper let there alwayes bee some sacred reading. If we loue the Lord, we ought most earnestly to desire and heare his wholesome words and precepts. The Reader he is to inioyne you silence.

CHAP. X. Concerning the repast of the Body.

THrice in a weeke let it suffice to take repast, vnlesse it bee Christmas, or Easter, or the feast of the blessed Mary, or of all Saints: because the accustomary feeding of the flesh, is the necessa∣ry corruption of the body. If such a fast happen vpon the Tuesday, that the eating of flesh is re∣strained, the morrow you may take it in abun∣dance. But vpon the Sunday we thinke it fit∣ting and expedient, that two Messes be allowed to all the Knights and to the Chaplaines, in honour of the holy Resurrection. The rest, to witt, Esquires and Retayners, let them rest themselues contented with one, with Thanksgiuing.

CHAP. XI. How the Knights ought to eate.

GEnerally 2. and 2. ought to eat together, that one may carefully haue an eye to the o∣ther, least either austerity of life, or stolne absti∣nence be intermixed in euery meale, And this we iudge iust, that euery Knight or Brother haue an equall and indifferent measure of wine vnto him∣selfe.

CHAP. XII. That other dayes 2. or 3. dishes of rootes or Pease shall be sufficient.

VPon other dayes, to witt, Munday and Wens∣day, & so vpon Satturday, we iudge 2. or 3. dishes of rootes or other meate, boyld pottage, or wa∣ter-gruell, to be enough for all, and so we enioyne it to be obserued, that whosoeuer happely cannot eat of the one, may feed vpon the other.

CHAP. XIII. What food is be vsed vpon the Friday.

WE commend the Lenten food vpon the Fryday, in reuerence of the passion, to the whole congregation, still excepting them that be weake, and we iudge it to be enough to take it but once a day, from the Feast of all Saints vntill Ea∣ster, vnlesse it happen to be Christmasse day, or the Feast of Saint Mary, or of the Apostles, or other times, vnlesse a general Fast fall out, they may feed twice.

CHAP. XIIII. After repast, they must euer giue thanks.

AFter Dinner and Supper wee peremptorily command, thanks to be alwayes giuen to Christ, who is our Purueyer and prouider, with an humble heart, either in the Church if it be neare, or if it bee not, in the same place: and the frag∣ments to be destributed to the seruants, or to the poore, out of brotherly charity, alwayes excepting and reseruing the whole Loaues.

CAP. XV. That the Tenth Loafe be alwayes giuen to the Almoner.

ALthough the reward of Pouerty, which is the Kingdome of Heauen, be doubtlessely due vn∣to the Poore, yet we command you; that you dayly distribute the tenth of your bread vnto the Almo∣mer, which Christian faith doth assuredly allow of

CAP. XVI. That the Collation be at the arbitrement of the Maister.

WHen the Sun leaues the Easterne parts, and descends into the West, at the rin∣ging of the Bell, as is the custome of that Countrey, you must all goe to the Complyne. But first we wish you to take a generall Collation, which Colla∣tion we leaue to the disposition and arbitrement of the Maister, that when he pleaseth, you may haue water, and when he commands, you may haue a competent mixture of wine with your water. But this must not be too too much satiety, but sparingly, because we see wise men to fall away by wine.

CHAP. XVII. That after Complyne, silence be kept.

THe Complyne being ended, you must to bed. After the Brethren are once departed out of the Hall, there is no liberty giuen to speake in pub∣like, vnlesse it be vpon vrgent necessity. And what he speakes, he must speake it softly, vnto his E∣squire. It may chaunce that in that distance, whiles ye are going out of the Hall, vpon some great necessity, the Maister, or he to whom the Gouern∣ment of the house is concredited, next after the Master, may speake of some Millitary matter, or concerning the state of your House, with some part of the brethren, because the day is not sufficient for you to doe this: This therefore shall be done in this maner, In all such speach, we altogether forbid scurrility and idle words mouing laughter: and this the rather because it is written, In many words, thou shalt not auoyd sin; And in another place, Life and death are in the hands of the Tongue. And when ye goe to bed, if any one haue vttered any foolish word, we enioyne him to repeat the Lords Prayer, with al humilitie and due deuo∣tion.

CHAP. XVIII. That they that are weary, may not rise to Mattins.

THe wearied Souldiers, we allow not to rise to Mattins, as you must, but they may take their rest with the assent of the Master, or of him to whom the Master will giue credence, and then they must sing Thirteene appointed Prayers, their mind agreeing and going with

their voyce according to that of the Prophet: Sing wisely vnto the Lord, And againe, I will sing vnto thee in the sight of the Angels. But this we leaue to the arbitrement of the Master.

CAP. XIX. That there be a community of Commons kept among the Brethren.

It is recorded in the holy writ; There was di∣uided vnto euery man according as he had neede: therefore we doe not say that there should be acception of persons, but yet there ought to be consideration of infirmities: Where, he that stands lesse in need, let him giue God thànks, and not be grieued, And he that stands in more need, let him be humbled, because of his infirmity, not extolled because of mercy, and so euery member shall bee in peace. But this we forbid, that it shall not bee law∣full vnto any, to giue himselfe to immoderate ab∣stinence, but euermore follow a common life.

CAP. XX. Concerning the quality and manner of Apparrell.

WE command that the garments bee euer but of one colour, for example, White or Blacke, or as it may be Burrell: especially white for al the Knights in winter & in sūmer, if it may be: That they who haue laide aside a darke life, may learne to reconcile themselues to their Creator by a white. For what is whitenes but perfect chasti∣ty? and chastity both the security of the soule, and the sanity of the body. And except euery Knight continue chaste, he can neither come to perpetuall rest, nor see God, as the Apostle Paul witnesseth, Follow peace with all men, and chastity, with∣out which no man shall see God. But yet that this kind of garment may bee free from the suspicion of arrogancy and superfluity, we command it to be such, that euery man alone by himselfe may cloth or vncloth himselfe, put it on, or put it off. He that is the factor for these affaires, must carefully labour to beware, that it be neither ouer long nor o∣uer short, but a meete measure with him that vses it, acording to euery mans seuerall size. And they that receiue new garments, must alwayes render and restore backe their old, to bee laid vp in the chamber, or where hee shall appoint who hath the office, for the vse of the Esquires and retayners, and sometimes for the poore.

CAP. XXI. That the Seruants are not to haue White garments, that is Mantles.

THis that was in the house of God, and of his Knights of the Temple, without the discretion and counsell of the common Chapter, we doe vtter∣ly contradict, and earnestly command to cut it off, as a very speciall and peculiar fault. For in times past, the Seruants and Esquires had white gar∣ments, from whence grew insupportable losses. For there arose vp certaine false brethren in the parts beyond the Mountaines, and marryed men and o∣thers, affirming themselues to bee of the Temple, when they are of the world. These haue brought many contumelyes and great losses vnto the Mili∣tary Order, and the retainers haue hereupon ray∣sed many scandals by their pride. Let them there∣fore haue blacke, and if they cannot finde such as are to be found in that Prouince wherin they liue, or some such of one colour as is more base▪ viz. Burell.

CHAP. XXII. That the Knights remaining, are onely to haue White.

IT is granted vnto none to weare White habits, or to haue white cloaks, but to the named knights of Christ.

CHAP. XXIII. That they may vse Lambs Skinnes.

WE haue decreed by a common Counsell▪ that no brother remaining in winter, haue any other skinnes or hides, or such like be∣longing to the vse of his body, Cassocke and all, but of the skinnes of lambes or rammes.

CHAP. XIV. That the old be giuen to the Esquires.

THe prouider or giuer of the Cloth, is with all obseruancy to keepe this custome, to giue the olde alwayes to the Esquiers and retainers, and if they be very old, to the poore, faithfully and in∣differently.

CAP. XXV. He that is ambitious after the best, is to haue the worst.

IF any brother will haue the fairest and best robes, either as of d••e, or out of pride; by such his presumption, hee shall deserue the very worst.

CHAP. XXVI. That the quantity and quality of gar∣ments be obserued.

THere must be obseruation of garments concer∣ning the quantity, according to the proportion and bignesse of the body. He that is the giuer of the cloth, ought to be curious herein.

CHAP. XXVII. That the giuer of the cloth ought espe∣cially to obserue equality.

LEt him that prouides with a brotherly eye, consider the length, as is aforesaid, with equall measure, that neither the eye of the whisperer nor accuser can noate any thing, and in all things a∣foresaid, let him humbly meditate Gods reward.

CHAP. XXVIII. Concerning superfluity of hayre.

ALl the brethren ought especially so to cut their haire, that they keepe regularity, and order, both before and behind. And the same is diligent∣ly to be obserued both in the beard and cheeke, that there be neither superfluity nor curiosity.

CHAP. XXIX. De Rostris & Laqueis.

COncerning Rostra and Laquea, it is mani∣fest, that it is a Heathenish thing, and for as much as this is abhominable vnto all men, we for∣bid it, and contradict it, that no man haue them. Likewise wee permit not others that serue for the time, but absolutely forbid them to haue Rostra and Laquea, and superfluity of haire, and immode∣rate length of garments. For to them that serue the most high Creator, Cleanlines is necessary both within and without: witnes himselfe saying, Be ye holy, for I am holy.

CHAP. XXX. Concerning the number of Horses and Esquires.

IT is lawfull for euery Knight to haue three Hor∣ses, because the singular pouerty of the house of God, and of the Temple of Salomon, doe not admit for the present to augment, vnlesse it bee by the leaue of the Master.

CHAP. XXXI. No man may smite an Esquire that serues freely.

FOr the same cause we grant vnto euery Knight one Esquire: but if that Esquire serue any Knight gratis, and vpon charity, it is not lawfull for him to smite him, or strike him for euery cause.

CAP. XXXII. How that they that remaine for a time are to be receiued.

WE enioyne you faithfully, to buy for all the Knights, seruing Iesus Christ in the puri∣ty of their soule in the same house, Horses sitting for such a businesse, and Weapons, and whatsoeuer shall be necessary for them. Moreouer we iudge it good and profitable, to haue the horses prized on both parts equally, which price let it bee kept in writing, least it bee forgotten. And whatsoeuer shall be necessary for the Knight, or his horses, or his Esquire, adding also the furniture of the hor∣ses; let it be bestowed in brotherly charity, accor∣ding to the ability of the house, out of the same house. If in the interim, the Knight by any e∣uent loose his horses in this seruice, the Master and the goods of the house requires this, that he supply others. But the time comming of doing this, the Knight himselfe for Gods loue, is to pay one halfe of the price, the other (if he please) he may receiue from the Community of the brethren.

CHAP. XXXIII. That none is to walke according to his owne will.

IT is sitting and conuenient for these Knights, who thinke nothing dearer to them then Christ, for the seruice according to Which they haue pro∣fessed, and for the glory of the sacred Trinity, or feare of hell, that they continually yeeld obedience vnto the Master. Therefore it is to be held (as we said before) when any thing is enioyned by the Master, or by him to whom the Master hath giuen command, without delay, as if it were enioyned from heauen, that they will brooke no delay in do∣ing of it. For of such the Truth it selfe sayes. In the hearing of the eare he hath obeyed me.

CHAP. XXXIV. Whether it bee lawfull to goe through the Towne, without the command of the Master.

THerefore wee desire these like Knights who haue left their owne will, and serue others for a time, and we firmely command them, that they presume not to go into the Town without the leaue of the Maister, or to whom this is concredi∣ted, vnlesse it be By night vnto the Sepulchre, and to the Stations, which are contained with∣in the walls of the holy City.

CHAP. XXXV. Whether it be lawfull to walke alone.

LEt not these men dare to begin a iourney, ey∣ther by day or night, without a ke••rer, that is, a Knight or a Brother. For in an Army, after they are intertained, no Knight, or Esquire, or Seruant may walk by the Atrium of other Knights to see them, or to speake with them, without com∣mand, as is aforesaid. Therefore we earnestly con∣firme it, that in such a house ordeined of God, no man warre according to his owne will, or rest, but wholly betake himselfe ta the will of the Maister, that so hee may follow the saying of the Lord, I came not to doe mine owne will, but his which sent me.

CHAP. XXXVI. That no man may seeke what may be ne∣cessary for him by name.

WE command to write this custome a∣mongst the rest, and we enioyne it to bee obserued with all diligence. No Brother parti∣cularly, and by name ought to seeke Horse or Fur∣niture, or Armour. How then? If his owce infir∣mity, or the weakenes of his Horses, or the Weight of his Armour be knowne to be such, that it is a common losse to goe so; Let him come before the Maister, or to whom the Ministery is assigned af∣ter the Master, and let him truely and faithfully demonstrate the cause. For from thenceforth the businesse shall rest at the disposition of the Master, or of him that commands after him, or of the Steward.

CHAP. XXXVII. Concerning Bridles and Spurres.

WE will haue no Gold or Siluer, which are particular riches, to be seene at any time in Bridles or Breastplates, or Spurres; neyther may it be lawfull for any Brother to buy such: But if such things be charitably bestowed vpon them, the Gold or Siluer is so to be coloured, as the braue∣ry or beauty may not bee censured arrogancy. If they be giuen new, the Maister may do with them what he will.

CAP. XXXVIII. No couering to be had vpon Speares or Shields.

THere may bee had no couering vpon Shields and Speares, nor Furelli vpon Launces, be∣cause this is not conceiued to be any profit, but losse vnto vs all.

CHAP. XXXIX. Concerning the power of the Master.

IT is lawfull for the Master, to giue Horse, or Armes, or any thing to any man to whom hee will.

CHAP. XL. Concerning Male and Budgets.

BVdgets and Males with locke and key, are not granted, neither may they haue them without the Masters licence, or his to whom the businesses of the house are trusted. In this present Chapter, the Stewards, and they that liue in diuerse Pro∣uinces, are not comprehended, nor the Master himselfe.

CHAP. XLI. Concerning the reading of Letters.

IT is no wayes lawfull to any Brother, eyther to receiue to himselfe Letters from his parents, or from any other, nor to send Letters, without the command of the Master, or Steward. After that the Brother haue leaue, if he please they may bee read in the Masters presence If any thing bee di∣rected to him from his Parents, let him not pre∣sume to receiue it, vnlesse it bee first told vnto the Master. But in this Chapter, the Master and the Stewards of the house are not contained.

CHAP. XLII. Concerning the speaking of their owne faults.

SInce euery idle word is knowne to beget sinne, what can they say for themselues before the strict Iudge, that boast and bragge of their owne faults? The Prophet shewes truely: If wee ought sometimes to hold our tongues from good words for taciturnity, how much more from euill words for the punishment of sinne? Therefore we forbid and boldly prohibite, that no Brother make com∣memoration what hee hath done amisse in the world, or in Military affaires, either with his Brother, or with any other, and what delights of the Flesh he hath had ouer miserâble women. And if he chance to heare any other relating such things; he is to make him silent, or at least at soone as he can depart from him, and not lend an eare to him.

CHAP. XLIII. Concerning gaine and receiuing.

IF any thing be bestowed freely on any brother, without gaine; he is to beare it to the Maister or Steward. If otherwise, his friend, or Parents would giue it, but to vse, he may not receiue it, till he haue leaue from the Maister. But to whom∣soeuer it is giuen, let it not grieue him, if it be be∣stowed on another. Yea let him know assuredly, that if he be angry at it, he striues against God. But in this foresaid Order, ministrators are not contained, to whom this ministerie is specially made ouer and granted, concerning Male and Budget.

CHAP. XLIIII. Concerning the Bits of Horses.

IT is a profitable thing vnto all, that this precept appointed by vs, be infallibly obserued of all. Let no Brother presume to make Manducaria linea vel lanea. Idcirco principaliter facta, nec ha∣beat vlla, excepto Cofinello.

CHAP. XLV. That none doe dare to exchange or seeke.

NOw another thing remaines, that none pre∣sume to exchange his goods, one Brother with another, without the leaue of the Maister, nor seeke any thing, vnlesse one brother to another, and it be a small base matter, not a great.

CHAP. XLVI. That none catch one Bird with another.

WE giue our common iudgement, that none should dare to take one Bird with another. For it is not agreeable vnto Religion, to be so ad∣dicted vnto worldly delights, but willingly to beare Gods precepts, constantly to frequent Pray∣er, daily to confesse his sinnes with sighes and teares. Let no Brother presume to goe with such a man, doing such things, either with a Hawke, or with any other Bird.

CHAP. XLVII. That no man strike with a Bow, or with a G••nne.

FOr as much as it becomes all Religion to goe simply, and without laughter, humbly, and not to speake many words, but reasonable, and not in any loud clamorous tone: we specially command and enioyne euery professed Brother, that he doe not dare to shoote in a Bowe or Gunne, nor goe along with him that shall doe this; vnlesse it be to keepe him from the persidious heathen, nor that he dare to cry with a Dogge, or prate, nor spur his Horse in desire to take the Beast.

CHAP. XLVIII. That the Lyon is alwaies to be strucken.

FOr it is certaine, that it is specially concredited to you, and due from you, to lay downe your life for your Brethren, and to take from the earth the incredulous, who are euermore menacing the Son of the Virgin. We speake this of the Lyon, because he goes about seeking whom he may deuoure, and his hands are against euery one, and euery ones hands are against him.

CHAP. XLIX. Heare iudgement of euery thing that is asked of you.

WE know that the persecutors of the Church be innumerable, and that they labour incessantly and cruelly, to disquiet them that loue not contention: Let this therefore be taken into due consideration, that when any man shall aske any thing of you, concerning Religion in the Ea∣sterne parts, or any other place; we command you to heare the iudgement and opinion of it by faith∣full iudges, and such as are true l••uers of truth, and then we enioyne you to doe without partiality, whatsoeuer shall seeme iust vnto you.

CHAP. L. That this Order be obserued in all things.

WE courteously command, that this Order be obserued in all things, which are vnde∣seruedly taken from you.

CHAP. LI. That it is lawfull for all professed Knights, to haue Lands and Men.

WE doe beleeue, that this kinde of Religion had its beginning in holy places from you, by diuine prouidence, to wit, that you mixe war∣fare with religion, and so religion to be defended by warfare, and smite the enemy without sinne. Therefore we rightly adiudge, since you are styled Knights of the Temple, that for your renowned merit, and especiall gift of godlinesse; you haue Lands and Men, and keepe vnder you Husband∣men, and iustly gouerne them, and the appointed duetie to be particularly due vnto you for it.

CHAP. LII. That there be a watchfull care had of them that be sicke.

A Bou••••all, there is a watchfull care to be had of the Brethren that be sicke, and that there be seruice done to them, as it were to Christ, that that of the Gospell be had in memorie, I was sicke, and ye visited me. For these ••r•• carefully and patiently to be borne, because of such there is pur∣chased a heauenly recompence.

CHAP. LIII. That things necessary be alwayes admi∣nistred to them that be sicke.

WEE command the ouerseers of them that be sick, that with all diligence and watch∣full

care, whatsoeuer is necessary for their seuerall infirmities, be faithfully and diligently admini∣stred to them, according to the abilitie of the hou∣ses, V. F. flesh and foules, & such like, till they be restored vnto health.

CHAP. LIIII. That one prouoke not another vnto wrath.

IT is no small thing to be tooke heede of, that no man presume to prouoke another vnto wrath, be∣cause the heauenly clemency hath equally obliged as well the poore, as the rich, in propinquity and holy brotherhood.

CHAP. LV. How the Coniugated brethren are to be held.

WE permit vnto you, to haue coniugated brethren, in this manner, that if they desire the benefit and participation of your Fra∣ternity, both of them shall giue after their death their portion of substance, and whatsoeuer they get more, to the vnity of the common Chapter: And in the interim, they must exercise an honest life, and labour to doe good to the brethren, but they may not goe in a white garment or habit. If the Husband dye first, he must leaue his portion to the brethren, and the wife to haue her mainte∣nance out of the other. For this wee iudge to be vniust, that such women should abide in one and the same House with the Brethren, that promise Chastity vnto God.

CHAP. LVI. That Sisters be no more ioyned with Men.

IT is a dangerous thing to assemble or ioyne toge∣ther Sisters, because the auncient enemy hath drawne many from the right path of Paradise by the company of women. Therefore deare Brethren, that the floure of integrity may alwaies grow a∣mong you, it shall not be lawfull to vse this custome any longer.

CHAP. LVII. That the Brethren of the Temple may not participate with such as be excommunicate.

THis (Brethren) is very much to be auoided and feared, that none of the Souldiers of Christ presume to ioyne himselfe with such as be excommunicate by any meanes, or to receiue their goods, least he be made Anathema Maranetha in like manner. But if he be interdicted onely to par∣ticipate with him, it shall not vnworthely be lawfull for him to take of his goods by way of cha∣ritie.

CHAP. LVIII. How secular Knights are to be receiued.

IF any Knight from out the masse of perdition, or any other secular man, willing to renounce the world, will chuse your kinde of life, and commu∣nion, you may not presently assent vnto him, but according to that of Paul, Proue the spirits whe∣ther they be of God; and if so, you may grant him ingresse. Let the Order therefore be read in his presence, and if he will diligently obey the precepts thereof, then if it please the Maister and Brethren to receiue him, the brethren being cald together, let him lay open his desire to them all in the sincerity of his soule. And then the time of probation is altogether to rest in the consideration and prouidence of the Maister, according to the honesty of the life of the petitioner.

CHAP. LIX. That all the Brethren are not to be cald to secret Counsell.

WE doe not command to call all the Brethren alwayes vnto Counsell, but whom the Maister knowes prouident and sitting for it. But when he will deale with greater matters, as to giue common land, or to dispute of the Order it selfe, or receiue a Brother, then it is sitting to call together all the congregation, if it please the Mai∣ster, that so hearing the counsell of the common Chapter, he may doe that which he iudges to be best and most profitable.

CHAP. LX. That they ought to pray with silence.

WE command by common Counsell that all the brethren pray with all reuerence, sim∣ply, and not clamorously, that one doe not hinder another, whether it be standing or sitting, as the affection of their minde and body requires.

CHAP. LXI. That they take Faith or Allegiance of their seruants.

WE haue knowne many out of diuers Pro∣uinces as well retainers, as Esquires, most earnestly desiring (for a time) to be admitted into our House, for the saluation of their soules: but it is expedient that you take faith of them, least hap∣pily the old enemy suggest something in Gods ser∣uice, by stealth, or otherwayes vnseemely, and so suddenly driue them from their good purpose.

CHAP. LXII. That children, so long as they be little ones are not to be receiued among the Bre∣thren of the Temple.

THough the order of the holy Fathers permit to haue children in the congergation, yet we

will not burden you with any such. But he that will courteously giue his owne sonne or kinsman, to Militarie religion, let him bring him vp till he come to yeares, that he be able manfully, to driue away the enemies of Christ out of the holy Land, with an armed hand. Then according to the Or∣der, the father or parents are to set him in the midst of the brethren, and to open his petition vn∣to them all. For it is better not to vowe in childe∣hood, then afterward soulely to fall away, when he is grown a man.

CHAP. LXIII. That old men be alwayes honored.

YOu must piously support old men, according to their weakenesse, and dutifully honour them. And let them not be kept short, in any such things as are necessary for their body, the authority of the Order alwayes preserued.

CHAP. LXIV. Concerning the brethren which passe through diuers Prouinces.

LEt Brethren which are to passe through diuers Prouinces, obserue order in meate and drinke, and in others things, so farre forth as they haue power, and let them liue vnreproueably, that they may haue good testimonie, euen of them which are without. Let them not pollute their purpose of re∣ligion, either in word or deede, but especially l••t them giue example of wisedome and of good works, to them with whom they are more familiarly con∣ioyned. Let him be a man of the best report with whom they lodge, and if it may be, let not the house be without light for that night, least the darke enemy (which God foresend) finde some opportu∣nitie. But where they shall heare of Knights mee¦ting together, which are not excommunicate, let them haste thither, not so much considering tem∣porall profit, as enternall safety of their soules. And those Brethren which are in the parts beyond the seas, in hope of conueyance directed thither; we wish them to receiue to them at this meeting, who∣soeuer will courteously take vpon them the Milita∣ry order: that both of them may meete in the pre∣sence of the Bishop of that Prouince, and the Pre∣late may heare the desire of the petitioner: which petitioner being heard, the Brethren is to send him to the Maister, and to the Brethren which are in the Temple that is at Ierusalem. And if his life be honest and worthy such a fellowship, let him be courteously receiued, if it so seeme good to the Mai∣ster, and to the Brethren. If in the interim he dye; in recompence of his labour and trauell, the whole benefit and fraternity of the poore and fellow-Soul∣diers of Christ, is to be bestowed vpon him, as vpon one of the Brethren.

CHAP. LXV. That foode be equally distributed vnto all.

WE thinke this also to be very fitting and reasonable, that foode be distributed to all the Brethren equally, according to the abilitie of the place. For acception of persons is not profita∣ble, but respect of infirmities is necessary.

CHAP. LXVI. That the Knights of the Temple haue Tenths.

WE beleeue that you (leauing the wealth of this world) we subiect vnto voluntary po∣uerty. Wherefore by this meanes it is manifest, that you haue Tenths duely belonging to you. If the Bishop of the Church to whom the Tithe is due, will giue it vnto you by way of cha••itie, by the as∣sent of that Chapter, he ought to giue it of th••se Tithes which the Church then enioyeth But ••sany Lay-man doe damnably withhold it out of his pa∣trimony: he shall leaue the same to you at the b••cke of him who is the Gouernor onely, without the con∣sent of the Chapter.

CHAP. LXVII. Of light and great faul••s.

IF any Brother shall off••nd in any small thing (in speaking or sighting, or otherw••se let him (of his owne accord show his offence vnto the Maister, by way of satisfaction. If they haue no custome con∣cerning light things, let him haue light penance. But if he holding his peace, any other man make knowne his fault, he is subiect to great••r, and stri∣cter and seuerer discipline. But if it be a great offence, let him be sequestred from the familiarity of the Brethren, and not eate with them at the same table, but take his repast alone. The whole matter is at the disp••sition and discretion of the Maister, that he may be saued in the day of iudge∣ment.

CHAP. LXVIII. For what fault a Brother may be recei∣ued no more.

BEfore all things it is to bee prouided, that no Brother potent or impotent, strong or weake, willing to exalt himselfe, and by degrees to grow roud and despend his fault, remaine vnchastened: But if hee will not amend, let him be checked more sharply. If he will not a∣mend by godly admonitios, and harty praiers made for him, but grow greater and greater in pride; then according to the Apostle, let him bee rooted from the flock. Take away euill from you

It is necessary that a dying Sheep be remoued from the society of faithfull brethren. But the Maister, who Ought to hold the staffe and the rod in his hand, to wit, the staffe to support the infirmi∣ties of the weake, and the rod to correct the de∣faults of delinquents, with the zeale of rectitude: let him labour to doe it with the counsell of the Pa∣triarch, and with spirituall consideration, least, as blessed Maximus saith, either loose lenity doe not keepe vnder the sinner, or immoderate seuerity do harden him in his sinne.

CHAP. LXIX. That from the solemnity of Easter, till the feast of All Saints, you must haue but one linnen shirt Surplice.

MOreouer, because we pittifully consider the extraordinary heate of the Easterne region, we ordaine that from the festiuity of Easter, til the feast of all Saints, one linnen Surplisse onely be giu∣en vnto euery one, not of debt, but of meere grace, to euery one I say that will make vse of it: but at other times he is generally to haue Surplices all woollen.

CHAP. LXX. How many and what manner clothes are necessary in bed.

WEE command by common Counsell, that euery mans sleeping place should be by himselfe, vnlesse there happen some speciall cause to the contrary, or great necessity. Let euery man haue his bed and bedcloathes at the dispose of the Maister. We suppose a Sacke, a Mattresse, and a Couering to be enough for eueryone. He that wants one of these, let him haue a Carpet; and it shall be lawful at all times to haue a linnen couering. And they must sleepe alwayes cloathed with shirts and breeches, and sleeping continually til the morning, they must neuer want a candle.

CHAP. LXXI. To auoide murmuring.

WE admonish you to auoide emulation, en∣uie, spite, murmuring, whispering, de∣tractions; and we command you to flye from them as from the plague. Therefore deere Brethren, let euery one of you carefully labour, that he doe not priuily slander his brother, or accuse him, but let him consider that of the Apostle, Be not thou an accuser, or a whisperer among the people. When he shall manifestly know that his brother hath offended, let him correct him peaceably and louingly, according to his commandement of the Lord, betweene himselfe and him. And if he will not heare him, let him take to him another Bro∣ther: if he contemne both, let him publikely be re∣proued in the assembly before all. For they are much blinded, who cannot keepe themselues from spite, by which they are ensnared in the auncient wickednesse of that subtill aduersary.

CHAP. LXXII. That they are to shun all kissing of Women.

WE hold it dangerous to all Religion, to looke too much on the beauty of women, and therefore let no brother presume to kisse either Widdow or Virgin, or Mother or Sister, or Aunt, or any other woman. Let the warfare of Christ shun feminine kisses, by which men are many times brought into danger; that with a pure conscience and secure life they may walke continually in the sight of God.

[illustration]

The Crosse of Saint Lazarus.

The Crosse of the Order of Saint Lazarus,* 12.1 Reduced into the former splendour, vnder the Kings of Jerusalem, that were Successours to Godfrey of Bo∣logne: As Bauldwine, Amaury and Bauldwine, with the Queenes Theodora and Melisinda, great Benefactours to the Order. But it tooke Establishment at Boigny in France, vnder King Lewes, Sirnamed the Deuout: In the yeare of Grace, One Thousand, One Hundred Fiftie Foure. CHAP. IX.

HEretofore we haue spoken somewhat of this Order, the most Auncient of all Christendome,* 12.2 according to the testimonie of Saint Gregorie Nazianzene, who in the Life of the great Doctour Saint Basile; attributeth to him the birth and origi∣nall thereof. This Order was so much the more famous tho∣row Christendome, by how much the subiect was mercifull and charitable, as namely; taking care of diseased people, in∣fected with such an vncurable infirmity, as was fled and shun∣ned of all, vnfit for the frequencie of men, and making them seeme as dead to the world. Pope Damasus, first of the name, approued this for a good and commendable worke, and commended it to all the Churches of Christen∣dome.

Iulian the Apostata, sworne enemy to the Christians, possessed himselfe of the Houses, which were assigned and giuen by the Church,* 12.3 for the relieuing of such mi∣serable people. The Emperours, his Successours in power (but not in vaine and idle worshipping of Idols) did reestablish this worke of Charitie, and the Popes tooke a perticular care of it. This Order was brought into her auncient luster, vnder the Kings of Ierusalem, that were Successours to Godfrey of Bologne. For we finde by the testimonie of William of Tyre, Chancellour of Ierusalem, and other Authors beside, that tooke paines in writing the Voyages and Conquests of our famous French Pala∣dines, in those parts beyond the Seas; that the Kings of the holy Citie Bauldwine, A∣maury and Bauldwine, as also the Queenes Theodora and Melisinda, gaue very great gifts to this Order. Which (as all the rest were) was gouerned by a Great Maister;* 12.4 and we obserued heretofore, that this Order had her Court, Iustice and Demeanes perticularly, as well in Ierusalem, as in the Citie of Acres.

Moreouer, the Knights of this Order, although they had especiall care of diseased Leaprous people; yet were they not negligent likewise, in skilfull handling of their weapons, and going to war against the Miscreants. And their deuotion made them so admired, and fauoured by King Lewes the yonger, called the Deuout; that at his re∣turne from the Holy-Land, he brought along with him home into France, Twelue Knights of this Order, whom he appointed to be directors and Gouernors of the Hos∣pitals in his Kingdome.

He established their chiefe Colledge and principall dwelling at Boigny in the Dio∣cesse of Orleans, where this good King kept his Court most part of the yeare,* 12.5 by the example of King Lewes le Gros his Father. These twelue Knights serued as a Seed∣plot or fruitfull Orchard, to all the Prouinces of Christendome, for from them Prin∣ces deriued Administrators, for exercising the work of Charity on Leaprous people, and it came to passe (by meanes of this Exercise) that all Prouinces acknowledged for

Chiefe of the Order, the House of Boigny; where at the end of euery three years was held their generall Chapter, by the Priors of Italie, Sicilie, England, Germany & Spain.

* 12.6The establishing of this Order of Saint Lazarus at Boigny, vnder King Lewes the De∣uout; is recorded in the Court Registers, in the yeare One thousand one hundred fifty and foure. And as well beyond the Seas, as in France, and other places of Christen∣dome, the Bretheren of this Order made profession, of the Rule of Saint Augustine.

To slender purpose was it then, that the first originall of this Order should be at∣tributed to certaine Italian Gentlemen, who passing into the Marches beyond the Seas; shaped their modell and patterne, by the Hospitallers of Saint Iohn of Ierusalem, endeauouring themselues in the curing of diseased Leaprous people, and nourishing them vpon such Almes as were giuen to them.

But it may be, that those Gentlemen Italians did reestablish this Charitie, for vsing care to diseased persons,* 12.7 afflicted with this incurable maladie; & that by example of the Knights Hospitallers, & them also of the Holy Sepulcher, they kept the passage waies, for safe guiding of Christian Pilgrims, to guard & defend them against the Sarrazins.

So then, seeing themselues encreased and augmented in number, they submitted to the Order of Saint Benedict, and tooke the long blacke Gowne, and (more to des∣pight the Sarrazins) La Croix Verde à Huict poinctes, bordee de Blanc. They made the vowes of Obedience, Pouertie and Chastitie, before the Patriarch of Ierusalem, called Will••am, vnder the Reigne of Bauldwine, fift of the name, King of Ierusalem, about the yeare of Grace, One thousand one hundred and fiftie.

In discoursing on the Order of the Ship, we obserued, how the Turkes doe hold a firme beliefe; that their great Prophet Mahomet tooke no meane delight, to goe cloa∣thed in Greene, and that his descendants, and the Othomans onely, might perticularly weare this Colour in the Sultane garments and Turbants. Which priuiledge was not permitted to any (whatsoeuer they were) except they could approue themselues of the Stocke of the Othomans,* 12.8 or of the race of that famous Imposture. It is the Colo∣nell of the Turkish Empire, and Liuerie of the Great Turke; who when he will honor his fauourites wi••h any perticular respect, he giueth them a golden Staffe, & a Greene Cornet; noates of absolute command in Iustice, and in the Warres. As did in Anno One thousand sixe hundred and foure, the Grand Seigneur Hamet, first of the name, to the Bascha of Hungarie, named Hasan Vuzir.

The Popes Innocent, third of the name (the most learned Prelate that had bin be∣fore his time) Honorius the third,* 12.9 Gregorie the ninth and Innocent the fourth, gaue to this Order of Saint Lazarus very great Priueledges, and tooke them into their perticu∣lar protection. Which Priuiledges were after confirmed by the Popes Alexander the fourth, Nicholas the fourth, Clement the fourth, Iohn the two and twentieth, Grego∣rie the tenth, Paul the second, and by their Successours in the Holy Seate. The Buls of these Popes doe testifie the antiquitie of this Order of Saint Lazarus. And that vp∣on this occasion, Pope Pius, fift of the name, a natiue of Alexandria in Lombardie, by his Buls giuen in the second yeare of his Pontificalitie, and of Grace One thousand fiue hundred threescore and twelue, the seauenth of the Calends of February, and third of the Ides of the moneth of August, called it Antiquissimum Charitatis & Mi∣litiae Christi Ordinem.* 12.10 The Picture of this Pope is to be seene (very neerely resem∣bling life) in one of the Glasse-windowes of the Vestrie of the Iacobines at Paris, and his Armes by him, which are Bande d' Argent, & de Sable à six Pieces, and vnder them is written. Pius Quintus Papa, Alexandrinus, Ordinis Fratrum Praedicatorum.

This Order possessed great store of goods in France, vnder the Reigns of our most Christian Kings Phillip Augustus,* 12.11 Saint Lewes, and Phillip the Hardie, Son to S. Lewes. And the Kings, Phillip le Bel, Phillip le Long, Iohn the Vnluckie, Charles the Wise, Charles the Victorious, Lewes the eleauenth, Charles the eight his Son, King of France, Naples and Sicilie; Lewes the twelfth, Father of the People, and King Frances, first of the name, all bestowing great gifts on this Order, or confirming those Priuiledges which they had. But in time (which bringeth all things to an end) the Kings of England, Germanie & of Spaine, and likewise the Estates of Italie, possessed themselues of the goods belonging to this Order, euery one in his place of power & Iurisdiction: So that the chiefe House thereof, established at Boigny by King Lewes the eleauenth; saw

most of her limbs lopped off, & quite pared away, without any hope of reuiuing again.

And as for those goods, which they enioyed & possessed in France, they were car∣ried away by the Knights of the Rhodes, by vertue of a Bull sent from Pope Innocent,* 12.12 eight of the name, in the yeare One thousand foure hundred fourscore & ten. Which Bull ioyned these Knights of S. Lazarus, & their Goods (in whatsoeuer parts of Chri∣stendome they were seated) to the said Order of the Knights of Rhodes, who maintained themselues in France, vntill the time of King Henry the Oreat, when Brother Aymar de Chates, Knight of Malta, and Gouernor of Diepe in Normandie (Qui portoit d' Azur, à vne Fleur de Lys d' Or, Escartele de Gueulles à vne Clef d' Argent, au Chef de Malte) for∣sooke the Title of great Maister of the Order of S. Lazarus, giuen af••erward to Phile∣bert de Nerestamg, as we haue formerly said in the third Booke.

And therefore I am enforced in this Chapter, to check and reproue what hath bin said in the former cited third Booke, printed in France:* 12.13 because the Compositor of that Worke, growing forgetfull both of himselfe and me, transposed many lines in the Pages 700. and 701. where he hath made Saint Lewes to be Author of this Or∣der at Boigny; insted of his great Grandfather Lewes the yonger (tearmed the Deuout or Pittifull) seauenth of the name.

CHAP. X.* 12.14 The Crosse of the Order of Saint Catharine of the Mount of Sinai.

SAint Cyprian, in the Treatise which he wrote De Montibus Sinai & Sion, de∣clareth the excellencie of those holy Mountaines, whereof the one is scitua∣ted in the holy Citie, honored with the misteries of our Redemption;* 12.15 and the other is planted in the confines of Aegypt, & deserts of the Rockie Arabia. On the top whereof, God gaue to the Prophet Moyses, the Tables of the Law, written by his own finger in Saphire Stone: so say the Rabbines, expounding the twentieth Chap∣ter of Exodus. This Mount of Sinai, was the place where God pleased to speake face to face with Moyses, appearing to him in the forme of a burning Bush, or of a fl••ming Furnace, as it is said in the nineteenth Chapter of Exodus. Totus Mons Sinai fumabat, eo quod descendisset Dominus Deus super cum in Igne, & ascenderet fumus ex eo quasi de for∣nace, eratque omnis mons terribilis. Mount Sinai was altogether on a smoake, because the Lord God descended vpon it in Fire: And the smoake thereof ascended as the smoake of a furnace, and th•• whole Mount quaked greatly.

As much is said of the Mountaine Horeb, very neere to that of Sinai, where God appeared to Moyses, keeping the Sheepe of his Father in Law Raguell, the Priest of Madian. Venit ad montem Horeb, apperuitque illi Dominus in flamma Ignis de medio Rubi. He came to the Mountaine Horeb, and the Angell of the Lord appeared vnto him, out of the midst of a Bush. Moyses transported with admiration, to see the Bush wholly flaming, and yet not consuming it selfe by the long continuance; would haue approached neere to it, to vnderstand the cause. But God commanded him to put off his Shooes, and to goe farefoote vpon that Holy ground. Ne appropinques huc, solue calceamentum de pedibus tuis: locus enim in quo stas Terra Sancta est.

Vpon this Mount of Horeb it was,* 12.16 where the Angels tooke vp from the Citie of Alexandria in Aegypt, the Body of the holy Virgin Saint Katharine, named by the Greekes Aecatherine: who had suffered Martyrdome in Alexandria, vnder the Empe∣rour Maximinus, and not vnder the other Tyrant Maxentius.

In honor and reuerence of these holy Mountaines, Pilgrimes were very desirous to see them; after they had visited the holy places in Ierusalem, and of the holy-Land.

I haue ••ead all the Authors, & seen the Maps or Tables of them, that haue described the condition & estate of these Mountaines, the ground-plot wherof they touch not, but on one side onely, as do diuers Italians & French, and namely Petrus Belonius of M••ns, in his Ob••eruations, and Iacques de Villamont, Knight of the Order of Ierusa∣lem, a Breton Gentleman. Qui porte en Banniere d Argent au Lyon de Gueulles tenant vne Fleur de Lys de mesme, au Chef de Hierusalem. I haue a great Manuscript in Folio, and the Maps of the Holy Land, with other Prouinces in those East parts, traced and figured by the hand and penne of my late Vnckle by the Mothers side (Brother to

any Mother) and my Godfather Maister Andrew Gallus, Parisian, who (in his life time) was Councellour to the King, in his Court of Parliament at Tolossa (Deane of the Professours in the Vniuersitie of that place, the chiefest and most renowned of Christendome) the skilfullest and learnedst men of these times. Hee bare d'Ar∣gent à trois Bandes de Gueulles à vn Aigle de Sable, Coronne d Or pour Cimier sur suo Tymbre.

There are represented the two sides of these two Mountaines Sinai and Horeb, with all the perticular Stations made by the Patriarch Moses, while hee kept the Sheepe of his Father in Law: and likewise of the Children of Israel, after their ad∣mirable deliuerance from the bondage of Aegypt. The places of deuotion prepared by Christians, after our Sauiour and Redeemer Iesus Christ, are there likewise noa∣ted. In that part behinde the Mountaines, are the deserts of Arabia, and the Sea Fr••threa••••••, that is the Red Sea, otherwise called the Arabian Gulfe. Betweene the Mount named 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and that of Horeb, this Sea maketh a Lake, and a Port or Ha∣uen of good accesse, neere to a small Towne ca••led Raithu, inhabited with Moores, Turkes and Christians:* 12.17 where sometime stood an hundred and fiftie Houses, with a little Monasterie, serued by C••l••••••rs of Mount Sinai. There it was, that the Children of Israel found the twelue Weis, and the th••eescore and ten Palmes, whe•• of men∣tion is made in the fifteenth Chapter of Exodus. At the beginning of the Red Sea, is the Towne and Port of Suez, with a strong Castell, built by the Great Turke Sultan, S••l••man, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 prepar••d a Fleete, to goe against the Portugals, who were become Maisters of the Ile of Ormus, and of the East Indiaes.

In elder times, the Monasterie of Saint Katharine of the Mountaine Sinai where reposeth the body of that holy Virgin, behinde, or vnder the high ••lar▪ was stored with a good number of Monkes whom they called Caloyers, after the manner of the Greekes:* 12.18 bu•• now at this present (thorow necessitie) it is all, if there be two or three there ordinarily. The Pilgrimes of Ierusalem, going to the Mountaine Sinai, were entertained by these Caloyers of Saint Katharines Monasterie, and after Masse, and receiuing the holy Communion, the principall or chiefe Caloyer, made them Knights of the Order of Saint Katharine, vpon her Sepulcher or Tomb; vsing the same Inter∣rogatories, Demands and Ceremonies, as those performed at the Holy Sepulcher in Ierusalem, which you haue heard already

* 12.19

[illustration]

These Knights ought to weare Cloakes, and on the left side, aboue the Crosse of Ierusalem, the markes of the Martyrdome of Saint Katherine, to wit; A Wheele pierced with six Spokes of Gueulles, n••••led with Siluer. Vne Roue percee à Six R••••s de Gueulles clouee d' Argent. Like as it is here figured, by one of the same forme, which heretofore was giuen me by the deceased Mossire Claude Dau∣b••ay, who (in his life time) was Knight of both the said Orders, Of the holy Sepulcher of Ierusalem, and of Saint Katharine of Mount Sinai, Councel∣lour. Notarie and Secretarie to the King, House and Crowne of France, Baron de Bruyeres le Cha∣steau and Lord Maior of the Citie of Paris,* 12.20 a man of much honor and singular experience. With him I haue diuers times conferred, concerning his Voyages and obseruations, as wel at Constan∣tinople, where he had soiourned very long time, as to other Prouinces in the East parts; and namely in ••••gypt, which he had past quite thorow, euen from the Port of Suez, so farre as to Ierusalem. To preserue the memorie of him to posteritie, we will describe his Armes, and the Genealogie of his Children. Il Portoit d Ar∣gent à Treis Tres••es de Sable, deux en Chef, & vn en poincte, & vn Croissant de Gueulles en A••••••me

By Madam Mary l' Alemant his wife, Qui portoit de Gueulles au Cheuron d' Or, à Treis Roser d' Argent, Deux on Chef & vne en Poincte, he hath left two Daughters & one Son.

Peter Daubray, who (meerely in deuotion) forsooke the World, and Riches of his house, to become a Chartreux Monke, and is Proctour de Bourfontaine.

The Daughters are named

D••••e Mary Daubray, Wife to Messire Louis de Cirier, Lord of Neufchelles, Du Plesses sur Au••••u••; de la Ville neusue, Pisselen, Truine, Sainct George, and Baron de Bru••er••s l•• Chasteau, by meanes of his Wife. The same Le Cirier Porte d' Azur à trois Licornes d Or, C••m••er L••corne naissante d Or.

And the other Daughter is

Dame Margaret Daubray, Wife to Messire Francois Pot, Lord of Rhodes, and of Chemaux, Knight and Prouest of both the Orders, Great Maister of the Ceremonies of France, Pl•• Esquire Ca••uer, and Bugle-Bearer to the King: whom we haue said to beare •• Or a la Face d Azur au Lambeau de Gueules. It is impossible, but that a good Tree should, ring forth good fruite, and a worthy man, to haue Children that shall follow his stepps.

Beatitulo Vbi qui non tull in consilium Impiorum, & cum societate Derisorum non sedit. Salin in••••titutione Domini voluntas eius, & in lege eius Noctu Diuque meditabi∣tur. Erit t••quv•• A bor quae plantata est super riues Aquarum, cuius fructus maturescit in tempere suo, folia eius n••n destaunt, & omne germen eius quod germinat, gran scit, & proficit. Non sic Impij, sed sicut ••st pula quam proijcit Ventus. Propterea non cons••stent Impij in die lisdicij magni, nequ•• Peccatores in societate Iustorum. Quoniam manifesta est ante D••minum via Iustorum, & Via In piorum perdetur.

Blessed is the man, that hath not walked in the Councell of the vngodly, nor stand in the way of sinners, and hath not sit in the seat of the scornefull. But his delight is in the Law of the Lord, and in his Law, will hee exercise himselfe day and night. And hee shall be like a tree planted by the wat••rs side: that will bring forth his fruit in due season. His leafe also shall not wither: and looke whatsoeuer he doth, it shall prosper. As for the vngodly it is not so with them: but they we like the chaffe, which the winde scattereth away from the face of the earth. Therefore the vngodly shall not bee able to stand in the iudgement: nei∣ther the sinners in the Congregation of the righteous. But the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous, and the way of the vngodly shall perish.

These are the Blessings, which it ple••seth God to bestow vpon a good man, and to multiply his race vpon the face of the Earth.

CHAP. XI. Of other Militarie Orders, that were in the Holy Land.

I Finde, that vnder the first Latine Kings of Ierusalem,* 12.21 there were many other Orders of Knighthood: wh••ch are vtterly lost, as well as the rest, and there remaineth no more but an obscure memory of them. Vnder the Reignes of he second and third Kings, two Castells were built, which caried one and the same name of Mont••-Ioye. The First was betweene Ramah and the Holy-Citty, on the pointe of the Mountaine,* 12.22 from whence the Pilgrimes doe discouer the Citty of Ierusalem: And there they dis∣mount from their Horsses, putting off their Hose and Shooes, and descend downe bare footed so farre as to the Conuent of the Cordeliers, or Gray Fryers.* 12.23

The other Castell was on the Mountaines of Iudea, aboue the Citty of Dauid, called Bethleem, otherwise named Ephrata, neere to the Tower of Ader, where the Angel deliuered the tydings of Ioy and Reioycing to the Sheepheards,* 12.24 concer∣ning the Birth of the Worlds Sauiour. At the same place where the Angels ap∣peared, the first Christians erected there an Oratoria, and place of deuotion, which they named Ad Tres Pastores: in memory of Three Sheepheards, which went to worship the King of Kings, in a Stable hewen out of a Rocke. You heare what is said by the Learned, Cardinall Baronius, in the First Tome of his Ecclesiasticall Annales.

In these two Castels were (for defence against the courses of the Alarbes) Knights, who had the name of their Garrison,* 12.25 wearing red Cloakes, & on their Breast a white Star with fiue Rayes or beames. This Order was approued by Pope Alexander, third of the name, who gaue them the Rule of Saint Augustine, in the yeare of Grace, One thousand one hundred and fourescore.

Being driuen out of Syria (as well as the other were) they obtained dwelling in diuers Prouinces of Europe; and namely in the Kingdomes of Castile, and of Valen••ia la Grande,* 12.26 where they were acknowledged vnder diuers appellations, answerable to the places where they dwelt. In Castile they were called The Knights of Monfra••, by reason that the place so named was giuen them by King Ferdinand, tearmed the Saint, in the yeare of Grace One thousand two hundred twenty and one. In Castile likewise they were named The Knights of Trugillo, a Citie which was giuen by the King of Castile, Alphonso the ninth, in the yeare of Grace One thousand two hundred twentie and eight, with the Lands of Sancta Cruz, Zuferola, Cabana, Albata, and other more beside.

* 12.27In Arragon and Valencia they possessed Lands likewise, but were there called by their auncient denomination: Los Freyles de Mongoia; Brethren of the Mount of Ioye. In Spaine there is a memory of a great Maister of this Order, named the Count Ro∣drigo Goncales. Maestre de Monfrac de la Orden de Monte-Gaudio. The Templers pos∣sessed themselues of those Lands which they had in Arragon, and in Valencia. In following time, the Brethren of Monfrac, ioyned themselues with the Brethren of the Order of Calatraua, and they of Trugillo, with them of the Order of Alcantara, by which meanes the memory of this Order is lost; onely we haue some noates left in the writings of Hieronymus Romanus, in his Common-wealth; and by Franciscu•• Radez d Andrada, in his Chronicle of the Order of Alcantara. Next to the Order of Mont-Ioye, march them of

* 12.28Saint Iohn of Acres, who at the beginning (euen as the other did) imployed their paines in curing diseased Pilgrimes, who, after they had recouered health, they kept them with them, to guard and defend the insultings of the Infidell Alarbes. They fol∣lowed the rule of Saint Augustine; had Saint Iohn Baptist for their Patron, ware a Black Habite, and a White Crosse Pattee. After the taking of Acres, they arriued in Spayne, in the time of Alphonso the Astrologer, who gaue them (for abyding) di∣uers places in Castille. The Learned Tostatus, in his Commentaries vpon Iosuah, the Sixteene and Nineteene Chapters, obserueth their arriuall, decadence and ending: but concerning the birth and originall of this Order, it is vncertaine and doubt∣full.

The Order of Saint Thomas, that was Instituted by the King of England, Richard Sirnamed Coeur de Lyon, after the surprisall of Acres. And being of the English Na∣tion,* 12.29 they held the Rule of Saint Augustine, wore a White Habite, and a full Red Crosse, charged in the midst with a White Scallop. They tooke for their Patrone (as I haue heard) the Archbishop of Canterbury, the Metropolitane of England, Thomas Becket, who suffered Martyrdome (as his fauourours say) vnder the King of England Henry, Second of the Name, the Nine and Twentieth day of December, in the yeare of Grace One thousand, one hundred, threescore and fifteene. He ba••e for Armes De Sable a vn Lyon d'Argent, and his successours, dwelling at Rouen and at Paris (after the taking of Pontoise against the Englinsh, vnder King Charles the Sea∣uenth and Victorious:) caried D'Azur a Trois Tours d'Or Massonnes de Sable, Deux e•• Chef, et vne en Poincte, as we haue said in our Historie of Nauarre.

* 12.30The Order of Saint Gerion, who suffered Martyrdome at Cologne in Germanie, with Three hundred and eighteene in his Company, during the Persecution of the Church, excited by the Emperour Maximianus. It was Instituted by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa: but others say by Frederick the Second, and composed only of Gentlemen of the Germaine Nation. The Knights of this Order, held the Rule of Saint Augustine; wore a White Habi••e, and a full Black Crosse.

* 12.31The Order of Saint Blaze, Bishop of Armenia, Martyred vnder the Emperour Di••∣clesian. It was at the height, when the Kings of Armenia, of the Illustrious House of Luzignan, kept their Court and Iurisdiction in the Citty of Acres. And the Knights

of this Order, were Officers and Seruants to the Kings of Armenia, knowne to be of their traine and House; by their habite of Skye-Couller, and a Crosse of Gold worne vpon their breasts, which serued as a Brizure to the Lyon of Armenia, caried by them of Luzignan, as we haue said: in stead of the Auncient Shield, belonging to the Kings and Princes of Armenia, which was D'Azur à Trois Testes de Roynes A∣mazones d Argent, Coronnees d'Or. 2. et. 1.

CHAP. XII. Orders of the East:* 12.32 And likewise of the East and West Indiaes.

THe Lord of Ioinuille in Champaigne, obserueth in the Three and Thirtieth Chapter, of the life of the Great King Saint Lewes, that the Soldane of Babylon, and of Suria, otherwise called Syria; had Knights that were na∣med De la Hal••qua, that is to say, Knights of the Chamber of Honour.* 12.33 These were the strength of the Soldanes, as are the Gemissa••res, or Gingisqueres of the Great Turke. These were children (issued and descended of Slaues brought from the East, and solde in Egypt) whom the Soldanes caused to be nourished and carefully educated, and from their tender youth, to bend Bowes, and shoote in them: And according as they grew and encreased in strength and yeares, so they were inured to stronger Armes. Being in the floure of their time, they were enrouled among the Knights of Honor and admitted to guard the Body and person of the Soldane: and th••n they were called Les Bahoris du Souldan, who made them Knights.

The Souldanes or Sultanes, and Tsultans (that is to say Seigneurs) of Babylon and of Suria, beare in Armes, L'Escu d'Or, au Chef de Gueules, a Deux Faces de mesme:* 12.34 La Pre∣miere Br••tesse du coste du Chef seulement; et Autre Haut et B••s.

The Knights de la Halcqua Portoient tous l••Escu d'Or: But it was distinguished from that of the Grand Seigneur, by diuers Charges and Brizures. As namely by Bendes, or by Barres of Gueules: Or by Fowles, Roses, Griffons or other Creatures, accor∣ding as they were deuised.

Concerning the East Indiaes.

IN the East Indiaes is the mighty Kingdome of China,* 12.35 the scituation whereof is ve∣ry great, vnder the Tropick of Cancer, the one side thereof extendeth it selfe to the North-East, and to the South-East, the length of Foure hundred miles. It is limitted or bounded on the Meridionall or Southside, with the ••ingdome of Cochinchina; On the West or Sun-setting, it hath Tartaria and Persia. Ptolomie acknowledgeth this flourishing Kingdome, vnder the name of Sinarum Populi, in imitation of Geo∣graphers that went before him. And they more moderne, haue comprehended this Kingdome of China (the best pollicied and gouerned in the World) to be pro∣perly named the Kingdome of Mangi, vnder the name of Cathay, common (by igno∣rance) to Tartaria,* 12.36 at such time as the Chinchis Cham had in his power and com∣maund, the Realmes of Persia, and of Prester Iohn, wholly exterminated (in his time) from all memory and reuiuing againe. For it is a populare errour, to say that there is such a State in the World, confounding it with the Great Negus, Lord of Athio∣pia, where the Grand-Cham of Tartaria neuer came to set footing.

The Kingdome of China, deuided from Tataria by a List or threading of Moun∣taines, contayning Fiue hundred miles in length (the places of accesse and passage being enclosed with walls) and contayneth Fifteene Prouinces, as namely Foquiem,* 12.37 Olam, Sinsay, Susan, Vansay, Oquemam, Aucheo, Hona, Quanton, Quicheo, Chequeam, Saxi, Aynaon, Tolanchia, and Paquia. The first Thirteene of these are eche one gouerned by a Vice-Roy, the two beside, they haue no other Gouernour then the King: in re∣gard that these two last Prouinces Tolanchin and Paquin, are Frontiers to Tartaria, the Great Chams whereof haue heertofore conquered, yea, and gouerned China, in the time of Tamberlaine, King of the Parthians, and Son in Law to the Great Cham.

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

The Capitall or chiefe Citty, where the King maketh his ordenary abyding, is i•• the language of the Countrey) called Xuntien, and by two other names Taybijn, and Quinzay; and by them of Malabar and Iapan, Cassagale, signifying, both in the one and other tongue, The Citty of Heauen: because the ordenary title, which those peo∣ple doe attribute to the Kings of China,* 12.38 is Lord of the World, and Sonne of Heauen. And therfore his Armes and Banners are whollie, D'vn beau Bleu-Celeste, & d'Azur de Roche d'Inde a vn Croissant tourne en C. d'Argent, a vne Estoile d'Or en Face.

And these Armes are to be seene painted on the Gates of the Citties of China, which are a great many in number. But concerning the Armes of the Kingdome in generall;* 12.39 they are D'Argent, a Trois Testes d'Hommes de Sable, au Buz, et haut de la Poictrine de Gueules, Deux en Chef, et vne en Poincte.

The Cit••y of Quinzay contayneth in length, so much ground as a Knight (well mounted) can ride ouer in a day. And the greatnesse thereof is described by Mar∣cus Paulus Venetus, in the Threescore and Fourth Chapter of his Second Booke: And by Ioannes Gonsalez de Mendoza, and others beside, who haue written on the won∣ders of this mighty Kingdome. Not forgetting our Frenche Lucretius, William de Saluste, Lord du Bartas, in the ending of the Fourth day of his First Weeke.

Celuy qui dans l••enclos des Murs de Cassagale Foule a sec de ses Pieds la M••r Orientale, Et qui passe, en suiuant tous ses beaux Carrefours, Et Douze Mille Ponts, & Douze Mille Tours.

* 12.40Those that surueighing mighty Cassagalle, Within the circuit of her spacious Wall, Doe drie foote dance on th'Ori••ntall Seas, And passe in all her goodly crossing wayes, And statelie streetes, fronted with sumptuous Bowers; Twelue Thousand Bridges and Twelue Thousand Towers.

Because this Citty is built vpon a Lake, after the same manner as is Venice, and o∣ther the like Citties.

Distat ad Vrbe Singui quinque dierum spatio alia Vrbs insignis nomine Quinsai, q••••d sonat Ciuitatem Coeli, & est tam magna, vt maior in orbe non putetur. Et ego Marcus (the Venetian Marcus Paulus had seene the whole extendure of China, and the In∣diaes) fui in hac Ciuitate, & omnia diligenter lustraui, aduert••ns Consuetudines e••us, & mores populi, & quae illic viderim breuiter, & fideliter referam. Continet circuitus h••∣ius Vrbis in gyro Milliaria circiter Centum: Pontes vero lapideos habet ••u••decim Milli••, eosque tam altos, vt Naues magnae, erecto malo, pertransire possint. ••undus autem Ciuita∣tis est in l••co paludeso, fere vt Venetiae. Distat haec Vrbs Orientem versu•• ab Oceane V••∣ginti quinque Milliaribus, ibi in littere Maris s••ta est Ciuitas Cansu, Portus comm••dis∣simus, ad quem locum infinitae Naues conueniunt ex India, & alijs regionibus. A Quinsai vero transit fluuius ad Portum illum, per quem magna vis mercium adducitur.

Now, because Latine is not familiare to euery vnderstanding; as my Authour hath bestowed a Frenche version of it, so haue I done the like in English.

* 12.41There are Fiue dayes iourney of ground in distance, betweene the Citty of Singuifu, so farre as to another famous and renowned Citty, which is called Quinzai, that is to say, The Citty of Heauen. It is of such great extendure, that men doe verily beleeue, there is not the like of it in this World. I speake it, because I haue seene it from the one end to the o∣ther, and obserued the behauiour and manner of life of the dwellers therein: Wherefore I will briefely and faithfully make report, of that which I haue knowne. The Circuite or Guirdling thereof, is an Hundred Thousand paces (allowing Foure Thousand paces to a Mile, it would be fiue and twenty miles about) It hath Twelue Thousand Bridges of goodly Stone, the Arches whereof are mounted so high; that Shippes, doe easily passe vnder them, with full spread Sayles. The Plantation or seating is in a Marish, like to that of Venice. From this Citty bending towards the East, there are Fiue and Twenty Thousand paces, so farre as to the Ocean Sea, on the shoare whereof is seated the Citty of Cantonfu (the names of the Citties of China, haue euermore their ending in this Sillable Fu, which signifieth a Citty in the Chinoise language) garnished with a goodly Porte or Harbour: And therefore

Shippes of Persia, Ormus, Goa, Cochin, Cananor, from the Phillippies, Iapan, Sian, and from other places of the East Indiaes, laden with all kinds of goods, doe arriue there in plentifull manner. From Quinzay runneth a great Riuer, and commeth to discharge it selfe at this Hauen of Cantonfu: by meanes whereof, Shippes and other Vessells (laden with Merchandises) doe come to Quinzai.

All the Citties of China haue their Vniuersities,* 12.42 flourishing with Learned Profes∣sours: who doe teach all the partes of Philosophie and the Mathematicks. And their last Studie is the Lawes and Customes of the Countrey, the best gouerned of any in the world. Mechanicall Artes are there in full perfection; the whole world trauaileth thither, and no idle or slothfull person is to be seene there begging for sustenance, vpon paine of death.

The degrees of Honor, are the dignity of Doctours and Licentiates,* 12.43 some in Phi∣losophie, and others in the Mathematicks: but the greatest degree of all, is to be Doctour of the Lawes, the most honored in China, next after the Mandarins.

The Doctours are named Loitias, who sit and are caried in Seates, couered with Veyles and Canopies of Silke, embrodered and wouen with Gold and Siluer.* 12.44 And looke how faire these Doctours haue proceeded in Learning and Knowledge, so much the more are they aduanced in Honour and dignity: For (according to their capacity) they attaine to the Gouernment of the Prouinces,* 12.45 and are made Manda∣••••ns, that is to say, Knights to the Lord.

Out of the number of these Loitias, the most skillfull of them are commanded to the Court, where the King giueth them the title of Knights, and the noate of Man∣darins that is appointed Hatt or Bonnet of red silke,* 12.46 faced with rich Hermines or Martins zublins, whereon is fastened a Star of Golde, with six Rayes or Beames, which is the marke and noate of Knight-hood. Vnder this Bonnet is a vaile of crim∣sen silke broched with Gold and Siluer, which defendeth downe vpon the shoul∣ders, and at the poynt of this Hood or Chaperon of the Knight, is a great Tassell or button of Golde, the longe Robe traileth downe to the foote, being of fine costly Silke, and bordered beneath with Limbes of Gold and Siluer: the rest is embrode∣red with all kindes of Creatures and flowers, shaped according to life. And a great Girdle of Gold, curiously set with precious Stones, which Girdle commeth three times about the body, and (in ste••d of Stockings) Guilded Buskins.

The King, in giuing his Order of the Starre to these Loitias, maketh them thereby Mandarins, that is to say, Counts,* 12.47 Gouernours and Vice-Royes of Prouinces (be∣side that of their birth) where they haue their Palace Royall. In the Haule of Pre∣sence, is the Image or Picture of the King, before which the Mandarin falleth on his Knees, and prostrateth himselfe with all reuerence, and before he presumeth to sit downe in the Seate of Iustice. Such Honor and Reuerence is giuen to these Loitias and Mandarins; as no man speaketh to any of them, but vpon his knees, and Re∣quests are made to them by writing, as they vsed to doe to the Romaine Emperours. When they passe thorow the Streetes, all the people withdraw themselues aside, to make them passage, and humbly fall vpon their knees. Let vs now crosse the Ocean Sea from the Porte of Cantonfu, and sayle to the coast of Malabar, in the East-Indiaes.

Malabar extendeth it selfe from Barcelos, so farre as to the Cape of Commorino,* 12.48 and in this extendure are the Kingdomes of Cananor, Montingue, Badara, Tananour, Cochin, C••••lan, C••mmorino, and of Calecut, which is the principall Kingdome, and the King thereof beareth the title of Samorin, that is to say Emperour, in the vsuall language of Malabar.

These Indiaes are inhabited by three kinds of people; the Bramenes (in the Aun∣cient Geographers called Brachmanes) which are Priests,* 12.49 of the most Noble and Auncient race in these East Indies. They abstaine from the vse of any Wine, and from all things that hath life; sustaining themselues with Fruits, Hearbs and White-meates, and drinking nothing but cleare Water. They neuer make alliance or med∣ling with any, but such as are Bramenes, and marry not, but once in their life time.* 12.50 They goe habited in cloth of Cotton, with White Turbants on their Heades, and weare Red Shoes vpon their Feete.

The only marke or noate, which maketh them to be discerned from other peo∣ple;* 12.51 is a C••rdon of three twisted Cotten Threads, which they weare about their naked bodies, like to the Knights of the Bande in Spayne. This Scarffe or kind of Bauldrick, is as an Order, Which is giuen to them in their Temples and Pagodes, with great expences and solemnity.

The greatest despight or iniurie, that can be done to a Bramene; is to breake his Scarffe or Cordon,* 12.52 the outward noate of his Nobility. He must then haue an other giuen him, with the selfe same Ceremony as the first was. He being attainted and conuinced of any Crime, punishable with a noate of infamy: is to haue his Scarffe and Cordon taken from him, as degrading him from Nobility; this is first done vnto him, before he be banished from the Company, and declared to be but a ••eo∣man or Clowne.

The Masle children of these Bramenes, hauing attained to the Age of Seauen yeares; are brought to the Pagode, where the Chiefe High Priest putteth vpon their naked skinne, a Scarffe or Belt of two fingers breadth, made of the hide of a wilde Asse, which in their Indian and Malabar language, they tearme Cresuamengam. Be∣fore the receiuing of this Ceremony: they are not permitted to feede on b 12.53 Betell: And from this time forward, they are knowne to be Sonnes of the Bramenes, and then they are enstructed to manage Armes, or to attend on the seruice and worship of their Idolls, because they haue no other imployment, but one of these two vocati∣ons, howbeit some haue written, that they addict themselues to Merchandise.

The young Squires doe weare this Belt or Scarffe, crossing the body vnder the left Arme,* 12.54 vntill the age of foureteene yeares, and then they are made Bramenes, with infinite sounding of Trumpets and sollemnities; taking then from them the Lea∣ther Belt, to put on the Scarffe of three Cotton Threads.

* 12.55The Samorin is of the Bramene race, & weareth this Cordon, as Chiefe of this Or∣der, which they hold to be the most Noble in all the World, as also that Race, which hath continued aboue Twelue Thousand yeares, if we please to beleeue their An∣nales.

The Kings of Cal••••uth beare for Armes, L'Escu d'Argent seme sans nombre de Cer∣neilles de Sable Birdes which they hold in such reuerence (as being the Symbole of very long life) that they are fed and nourished,* 12.56 with the releefes and re••cisions of the Samorins Table (who feedeth on nothing but Fruits) by the hands of the Bramenes, who perfourme this seruice themselues.

The Second condition of the Inhabitants in Malabar, are the Nayres; all of No∣ble Extraction, and meddle in no alliance but among themselues. They giue them∣selues wholly to Armes,* 12.57 and haue not any other exercise: being alwayes imployed in the Kings seruice, neere about his person, or else in his Warres. The Heads and Principall men of these Nayres, are honored by the Samorin, giuing them a great Bracelet of Gold vpon the right Arme, which is the noate of the Second Order of Knighthood in the East Indiaes. They weare their hayre very long, neuer cutting it,* 12.58 but tressed and twined about their heads, because they doe not vse any Turbant.

The last condition is of the common popularity and Mechanicall persons, whom they call Poullia,* 12.59 and Moncoys, which is no matter of our subiect. Concerning the perticularities formerly spoken of the East Indiaes, discouered and possessed by the Portugalles: they are taken out of the writings of Ieronimo Ozorius, Bishop of Sylues in the Algarues; And Edouardo Barboza, a Portuguize; The Nauigations of Lud••uicus Romanus Patritius; Hugo de Linscote Hollander; And (of fresher date) those of Fran∣ces Pyrard de Lauall in Bretaine. Now proceed we to the West Indies, possessed by the Spanyards.

Concerning the West-Indiaes.

* 12.60THe Yngas Kings of Perou, create their Knights with many Ceremonies, on the principall day of their Feast, which they celebrate yearely in December. Vpon which day, the Sonnes of the Ingas and Caciques, that is to say, the Chiefest and prin∣cipall men of the Countrey, newly made Knights; doe weare Scarffes of most odo∣rifferous Flowers, stretching from the right Shoulder, vnder the left Arme. They are boared or pierced thorow the Eares, to the end, that they should be mind••••••••,

and remember the day whereon they were created Knights. And the Papas, which in the language of the Countrey, is tearmed the High Priest, maketh vpon their foreheads a streake of Bloud, of the Beastes offered in Sacrifice,* 12.61 extending from the right Eare to the left, and causeth them to sweare: that they shall bee (all their life time) Faythfull and Loyall Knights of the Inga. As we learne by Iosephus Acosta, in the Eight and Twentieth Chapter of the Fift Booke, of his Naturall History of the In∣diaes.

Concerning Mexico.

THe Kings of Mexico, whose power was quite quayled and exterminated,* 12.62 by the valiant Spanishe Captayne Ferdinando Corteze (for vertue is to bee honoured wheresoeuer it is found) had among them diuers Orders of Knighthood: so saith the same Acosta, in the Sixe and Twentieth Chapter of his Sixt Booke.

The most Honorable was of them, who wore their Haire tied vp like a Crowne (being thereby stiled) with a Red Riband, and on the top thereof a great Plume,* 12.63 the Lambrequins whereof shadowed and couered the shoulders, with Roules or Wreathes of Red Silke in the same manner, and in the fashion of curled locks of Haire: They vsed to weare so many Roules and Lambrequins, as they had bin pre∣sent in foughten Battailes, and Actions of Warre.

The Second Order of Knights,* 12.64 was of them that were tearmed Knights of the Eagles.

The Third Order was that of Lyons and Typres, being all valiant and worthy per∣sons, that made themselues knowne and famous by Warre:* 12.65 going Armed and cloa∣thed in the skinnes of Tygres, of Lyons, and of other wilde Beastes, which serued as a noate of their Armorie.

The meanest Order of all, was of them which were called Graye Knights, who had their Hayre cut round aboue their Eares, as it were with a dish,* 12.66 as was a great obser∣••ation (in eldertimes) among Kings and Princes. These men were properly Esqui∣ers, Armed very lightly, only to the Girdling; whereas the other were Armed from head to foote.

All which Orders of Knights had this aduantage and priueledge, to weare both Gold and Siluer in their apparell and garments; to bee serued at their tables in ves∣selles of Gold and Siluer enamelled; and to weare Stockings of Honour,* 12.67 as namely Red Buskins, thickly powdred with flowers of Gold and Siluer. For the common people, they had no vse at all of Stockings, neither had any other seruice, but in Ves∣selles of Earth, neither might garment themselues, but with Nequen, that is to say ••••••rras, course Hempen and Hurden cloth.

Eche Order of these Knights, had their being and lodging at the Pallace Royall,* 12.68 the Portall or principall entrance whereof, was figured with the Armes and En∣seignes of the Order.

The First, was called The Hostell of Princes.

The Second, was of Eagles.

The Third, of Lyons and Tygres: And

The last, Of Graye Knights.

In the First Booke of these Noble Recherches, wee haue obserued the Armes, which were caried by the Ingas of the West-Indiaes.

The End of the Ninth Booke.

Notes

• * 1.1

  The errours and false re∣ports of s••me French Chro∣niclers.
• * 1.2

  Turpin Arch∣bishop of Rheimes.
• * 1.3

  The Kings of o•• the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈…〉〈…〉 the Holy Land.
• * 1.4

  The Keyes of the Holy Se∣pu••cher sent to Charles Martel
• * 1.5

  Thoma•• the Patria••ch of Ierus••lem.
• * 1.6

  Almes sent to Ierusalem by the Empreour Charlemaigne.
• * 1.7

  The Gousan∣non of Ierusa∣lem.
• * 1.8

  Presents sent to the Empe∣rour Ch••e∣maigne from the king of Persia.
• * 1.9

  Abrahim, the Mirammolin of Affrica.
• * 1.10

  Irene the Em∣peresse of Con∣stantinople seeketh to warre with Charlemaigne.
• * 1.11

  Diuers preti∣ous Reliques sent to King Charlemaigne by the Em∣presse.
• * 1.12

  The gratitude of Charle∣maigne to Irene.
• * 1.13

  The fi••st knowledge of the cruell and barbarous Turkes.
• * 1.14

  The holy Se∣polcher new built by the poore Christi∣ans.
• * 1.15

  The Patr••a••∣ches Armes of 〈…〉〈…〉 Con•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• * 1.16

  Another cruell insulting of the Turkes.
• * 1.17

  The voyage vndertaken for reliefe of the Christians
• * 1.18

  Peter the her∣mite reporteth the afflictions of the Christi∣ans.
• * 1.19

  The Croissade intended for the Holy-Land, and summoned by the Pope.
• * 1.20

  Varietie of the Crosses Coullers, ••c∣cording to the Nations.
• * 1.21

  The names the worthy men in the Croissade for recouery of the Holy-Land.
• * 1.22

  Hugh Aymon dyed Duke & Prince of An∣ti••che.
• * 1.23

  Instructions for such as are vnskilfull in the Noble, sci∣ence of Em∣blazon.
• * 1.24

  A reason for obseruing these changes of Armes.
• * 1.25

  Of changing Armes and Sirnames af∣ter the first voyage.
• * 1.26

  But two Furres allow∣ed in Armes.
• * 1.27

  How men fitted them∣selues for so long a voiage.
• * 1.28

  The parting of the Chri∣stian Armie.
• * 1.29

  Their arriuall at Constanti∣nople and great victories
• * 1.30

  The Christi∣an Armies comming be∣fore Ierusa∣lem and sur∣prizall thereof.
• * 1.31

  Godfrey crow∣ned King of Ierusalem.
• * 1.32

  The Armes for the succee∣ding Kings of Ierusalem.
• * 1.33

  A reason for the King of Ierusalem•• Armes
• * 1.34

  Somewhat in Honour of the Armes.
• * 1.35

  The Armes of Ierusalem the Armes of the Church.
• * 1.36

  The glorious appearing of the Church.
• * 1.37

  Or & ••••sient Gueules, Azur Synople & Sa∣ble.
• * 1.38

  Concerning the vse of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 vpon Couller.
• * 1.39

  The rash vowe of King Phil∣lip the first.
• * 1.40

  What cannot time and en∣uie doe.
• * 1.41

  The Armes of Godfrey of Bu••len, and the House of Lorraine.
• * 1.42

  The Second Voyage to the Holy-Land.
• * 1.43

  The trechery of Man••••ll Emperour of Greece.
• * 1.44

  Saint Bernard Abbot of ••le••uaux, of Noble extra∣ction.
• * 1.45

  The Iustice of the King be∣fore his going in the Crois∣sade.
• * 1.46

  King Phi••lip Augustus vn∣dertooke the Third Voyage to the Holy-Land.
• * 1.47

  A Truce ta∣ken, but quick∣ly broken.
• * 1.48

  The ouer∣throw of the Christian Ar∣mie.
• * 1.49

  The Citties conquered by Saladine.
• * 1.50

  Truce be∣tweene the Kings of Eng∣land & France
• * 1.51

  Holy-Field where the En∣ter-view was made.
• * 1.52

  Saladines Tenths graun∣ted forth Voy∣age beyond the Seas.
• * 2.1

  The Truce broken by King Richard of England.
• * 2.2

  The priueled∣ges of such as went in this Holy Crois∣said.
• * 2.3

  Ordenations for those Voyages.
• * 2.4

  The setting forth of the seuerall Fleets to Sea.
• * 2.5

  Bounty giuen by the King toward•• losses sustained.
• * 2.6

  Sicknesse the cause of the Kings returne.
• * 2.7

  King Richards reuenge for Saladines per∣iurie.
• * 2.8

  The Venetian and French Armies ioy∣ned together.
• * 2.9

  Constantinople conquered by the French and Venetians.
• * 2.10

  The vnnatu∣rall dealing of a daughter a∣gainst her owne Father.
• * 2.11

  Knighthood the maine matter of a mans life.
• * 2.12

  The History according to the report of Mathew Paris
• * 2.13

  The Battaile Bouuines a∣gai••st the Fle∣mings.
• * 2.14

  Peter de Courtenay crowned Em∣perour of the East at Romo.
• * 2.15

  The treachery of ••ascaris a∣gainst the Emperour.
• * 2.16

  The last Em∣perour of the Latine name.
• * 2.17

  A Citty of Thrace built vpon the Ri∣uer Heb••us.
• * 2.18

  Iohn de Brenne Exarcate of Rauenna, and Generall for the Church.
• * 2.19

  Yearely voya∣ges of the French beyond the Seas.
• * 4.1

  Debeant Ex∣ercitum.
• * 4.2

  Communit••.
• * 4.3

  Castell••.
• * 4.4

  The Buriall obserued for them of the Croissade.
• * 4.5

  The death of Saladine at Damas.
• * 4.6

  Peace reque∣sted by Affa∣dine of the Christian Princes.
• * 4.7

  The Christi∣ans take Da∣mieta by as∣sault.
• * 4.8

  A grieuous mortalitie in the Chri∣stian Armie.
• * 4.9

  Truce taken for eig••t years space with the Sultane.
• * 4.10

  The Count of Tripoly de∣nye ••his Chr••stians, Faith, and the harm••s ensu∣ing thereon.
• * 4.11

  The City of Acres c••lled Ptolomais.
• * 4.12

  The ending of the Kingdome of Ierusalem held by the ••atine Chri∣stians.
• * 4.13

  All the Chri∣stians ••orces haue ••i••led of recouering Ierusalem.
• * 4.14

  The Issue of Isabell Queene of Ierusalem.
• * 4.15

  The death of King Phillip Augustus▪ in Anno, 1323.
• * 4.16

  The liberall bounty of King Phillip Augustus.
• * 4.17

  The King of Nauarre Ge¦nerall of the Armie.
• * 4.18

  The Christian voyage vtterly disappointed.
• * 4.19

  Their returne home againe.
• * 4.20

  Iohn de Brenne Gouernour of the Empire in the absence of Bauldwine.
• * 4.21

  Murmour in Constantinople for losse of the Reliques, and troubles en∣suing thereon.
• * 4.22

  The rising of Michael Pale∣olgus to the Empire.
• * 4.23

  The ending of the Latine Empire in Bauldwine.
• * 4.24

  The setting on o•• the Ch••istiā Armie.
• * 4.25

  The Army tooke Ship∣ping at Mar∣seilles.
• * 4.26

  Karacur, one of the Admi∣ralls to the 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 4.27

  The Sarazins answer 〈◊〉〈◊〉 King Phillip Augustus.
• * 4.28

  The demand of K. Phillip.
• * 5.1

  Babylon, the chiefe Citty of Egypt, it is now called Ragadeth▪
• * 5.2

  The worthy and Royall minde of the King S. Lewes.
• * 5.3

  The Citty of Acres the Seat Royall of the holy Land.
• * 5.4

  Tripoly and othe Citties wun from the Christians.
• * 5.5

  The woefull Massacre of twelue thou∣sand Christi∣ans.
• * 5.6

  No more Pa∣triarchs of the Latine name.
• * 5.7

  Gray Fryers sent euery three yeares to Ierusalem.
• * 5.8

  L'Ordre de Cypre et de Luzinam, dict de L••••••pes.
• * 5.9

  Berenguela, or Berengaria Wife to King Richard of England.
• * 5.10

  King Richard his reuenge for his Sisters wrong.
• * 5.11

  King Richard sold Cyprus to the Templers, and afterward to Guy of Lu∣signan.
• * 5.12

  A further re∣lation of Guy of Luzignan.
• * 5.13

  Queene Isabel the Wife of fiue Husbands
• * 5.14

  Amaury of Luz••gnan, Constable of Ierusalem and the first of Cyprus, Bro∣ther to King Guye.
• * 5.15

  Lawes and Orders for gouernment of the people.
• * 5.16

  The first Or∣dainer of those Assiser.
• * 5.17

  The Titles remaining to him and his Successours.
• * 5.18

  The composi∣tion of the Collar.
• * 5.19

  The first Knights made of this Order.
• * 7.1

  How the oath of the Order should be gi∣uen.
• * 7.2

  The death of King Guy and succeeding of his Brother.
• * 7.3

  Tursin of the House of Bourgongne.
• * 7.4

  Isaurus Sonne to Tursin, Go∣uernour of Tolosa.
• * 7.5

  William Count and Duke of To∣losa.
• * 7.6

  Charlemaigne his aduancing the Brethren of Sampson.
• * 7.7

  The Noble House of Ventadour.
• * 7.8

  Mathilda, Daughter to the King of Aquitaine Pe∣pin.
• * 7.9

  In the first Tome Chap. 11. Fol. 143.
• * 7.10

  The Viscounts of Touars con∣sumated into Trimouille.
• * 7.11

  The first Lord and Count of Luzignan.
• * 7.12

  The first Count of Au∣uergne being made by Charlemaigne.
• * 7.13

  Raymond first of the name Count of To∣losa.
• * 7.14

  The Armes of the Counts of Tolosa.
• * 7.15

  A great abu∣ser of Chur∣ches and men of the Church.
• * 7.16

  Famous Saint Bernard liued in this mans time.
• * 8.1

  The Prince reclaimed by the exhortati∣ons of Saint Bernard from his former bad courses of life.
• * 10.1

  He becom∣meth an Her∣mit at Castillon
• * 10.2

  The death of Duke William at Stabulum Rhod••s.
• * 10.3

  The Hermits Guillemines, or White-Cloakes.
• * 10.4

  End of the descent of the Counts of Poictou.
• * 10.5

  Sauary de Manleon Go∣uernour of Poictiers.
• * 10.6

  Peace be∣tweene the Kings Lewes, and Hen¦ry of England.
• * 10.7

  The Duchie of Guienne & her Armes.
• * 10.8

  William Hugh Count of Poictou & his three Sonnes.
• * 10.9

  Saint Bruno, Founder of the Abbey of Clugny.
• * 10.10

  Of Hugh le Brun, the first Count of Lu∣zignan and Mello.
• * 10.11

  The Roman∣cers wron∣ging the Lady of Mello.
• * 10.12

  Errour in the Historiogra∣phers of Poictou.
• * 10.13

  Raymondin de Troishic in Bretaigne.
• * 10.14

  The ignorance and simplicity of elder times alleadged.
• * 10.15

  Wounde••full reportes con∣cerning Melu∣sina.
• * 10.16

  The vulgare imagination of Melusina in her shape.
• * 10.17

  The Creast of the Armes be∣longing to the House of Lu∣zignan.
• * 10.18

  The Children of Melusina reputed to be Gods and Goddesses.
• * 10.19

  Her eldest Sonne Vrian King of Cy∣prus.
• * 10.20

  Holde on laughter, and spa••e not, my honest friends.
• * 10.21

  Lea••ing off fables, we re∣turne to our Chronicle.
• * 10.22

  Saint Gelasius Bishop of Poi∣ctiers.
• * 10.23

  The Great Count of Lu∣zignan and his seruice in the Holy-Land.
• * 10.24

  The great Ca∣stell and Tower of Luzignan.
• * 10.25

  Doubt and question a∣bout the cer∣tainty of his name.
• * 10.26

  Thi•• Isab••ll was ma••i••d to King Iohn of England.
• * 10.27

  Mathew Paris in his Histo∣ry of England.
• * 10.28

  Concerning Saint Thoma•• of Aquine.
• * 10.29

  Or little Pe∣ter▪ in regarde o•• his stature.
• * 10.30

  The Geneways perished in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 conspiracy for precedency.
• * 10.31

  The ending of the King∣dome of Cy∣prus▪
• * 10.32

  An Order of ••r••e•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 White Habit••s.
• * 10.33

  Croix de L'Or∣d••e du Sainct Sepulchre de Hierusalem.
• * 10.34

  The keeping of the Sepul∣cher and the Mount of Caluarie.
• * 10.35

  Buriall for the Kings of Ieru∣salem.
• * 10.36

  Knights of the Holy Sepul∣cher and their Crosse.
• * 10.37

  The Patriarch Great Maister
• * 10.38

  Prerogatiue for Sealing.
• * 10.39

  The valiant disposition of the Church∣men in those times.
• * 10.40

  The forced departure frō the holy Land.
• * 10.41

  Two Socie∣ties of Knights vnited into one, but soone disioynted.
• * 10.42

  The Guardi∣ans power that keepeth the Holy Se∣pulcher.
• * 10.43

  The Knights of the Sepul∣cher in these times.
• * 10.44

  The manner of the Guar∣dians making a Knight of the Sepulcher.
• * 10.45

  The Guardi∣ans questions and the Knights an∣swers.
• * 10.46

  The Articles of the Knights Oath and charge.
• * 10.47

  His Oath vp∣on the Sepul¦cher.
• * 10.48

  The putting on of his Spurs.
• * 10.49

  Deliuery of the Sword.
• * 10.50

  The guirding it on by the Guardian.
• * 10.51

  The maner of his Knighting.
• * 10.52

  Conclusion of the Ceremo∣nies.
• * 10.53

  The Authors care for auoi∣ding vntruths.
• * 10.54

  Seeking to taile vp the Order againe
• * 10.55

  The O••d••r of the Swanne tought to bee reuiued.
• * 10.56

  Knights of the Sepulcher ioyned with them of Malta
• * 10.57

  The vniting of the two O••¦ders confirmed by the Popes Bulles.
• * 10.58

  Creix de L'Ordre de Mal∣te, dict des Fre••es Hospi∣taliers de Sainct Iean Baptist de Hie∣rusalem.
• * 10.59

  Merchants of Malphi first b••ginn••rs of this Brother∣hood.
• * 10.60

  The great re∣sort of chari∣table Pilgrims
• * 10.61

  The reason why they had such a name giuen them.
• * 10.62

  Their Institu∣tion in Knight¦hood, and the Vowes they made.
• * 10.63

  The manner of their Habit and Crosse in Warre and otherwise.
• * 10.64

  The first great Maister and his Armes.
• * 10.65

  Raymond of Poulignac se∣cond Great Maister.
• * 10.66

  Ptolomais o•• Acres diuided among the Christians.
• * 10.67

  The Citty of Acres the olde Bulwarke of Christendome
• * 10.68

  A Truce ta∣ken for fiue yeares with the Christi∣ans.
• * 10.69

  But foure Courts remai∣ning in the Citty.
• * 10.70

  Ptolomais ta∣ken and ••ll the people slaine.
• * 10.71

  Rhodes taken by the Knights Hospitallers, by a si••gular stra∣tagem.
• * 10.72

  Rhodes one of the most fa∣mous Citties of Greece.
• * 10.73

  The huge Co∣loss•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Rhodes.
• * 10.74

  A famous Car••er, Scholler to Lysippus.
• * 10.75

  The C••l••ss••s broken in p••e∣ces by an earthquake.
• * 10.76

  Other opini∣ons of this Colossus.
• * 10.77

  The Testoni is in value XV••••••. d.
• * 10.78

  One of th•• P••n•••• that Christ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••ld fo••
• * 10.79

  The Authours comparing all the three Pence toge∣ther.
• * 10.80

  The Pennie of Rhodes in shape and pro∣portion.
• * 10.81

  In stead of a Legend about it.
• * 10.82

  Acheldemach the Potters Field.
• * 10.83

  In what ma∣ner the Iewes made sale of their inheri∣tances.
• * 10.84

  The Tribe of Leui assigned to the deuoti∣on of the Iewes.
• * 10.85

  The Knights Hospitallers become Knights of the Rhodes.
• * 10.86

  A matter de∣seruing obser∣uation.
• * 10.87

  The Isle of Rhodes wun by the Turkes from the Knights.
• * 10.88

  M••lta besied∣ged by Solo∣man, and va∣liantly defen∣ded by the Knights to his foyle and o••erthrowe.
• * 10.89

  New Malta built by the Great Mai∣ster Valete.
• * 10.90

  Marshall of the Order.
• * 10.91

  Oreat Hospi∣taller.
• * 10.92

  Admirall of the Order.
• * 10.93

  Great Con∣seruator of the Order.
• * 10.94

  Great Colonel of the Horse.
• * 10.95

  High Bayliffe of the Order.
• * 10.96

  High Chaun∣cellour o•• the Order.
• * 10.97

  Admittance and receiuing into this order
• * 10.98

  The Great Maister of the Order at this present.
• * 10.99

  The manner of presenting at the Altar.
• * 10.100

  The Profes∣sours appea∣ring before the Receiuer.
• * 10.101

  How the Or∣der of Knight∣hood ought to be giuen.
• * 10.102

  The Articles are in diuers of the prece∣dent Orders.
• * 10.103

  The char•• at deli••ering the Sword.
• * 10.104

  The reason of the Order of Knighthoods institution.
• * 10.105

  At putting vp the ••word in∣to the Scab∣bard.
• * 10.106

  At guirding it vpon his side.
• * 10.107

  Of three stroak••s smit∣ten in the ayre.
• * 10.108

  Honestie be∣getteth Pru∣dence.
• * 10.109

  Iustice.
• * 10.110

  Fortitude.
• * 10.111

  Temperance.
• * 10.112

  The auncient manner of Knighting.
• * 10.113

  Concerning the G••ilded Spur••es.
• * 10.114

  What is done after the masse is ended.
• * 10.115

  The meanes of grau••ting the Knights re∣quest.
• * 10.116

  The meaning of carying the lighted Taper
• * 10.117

  Depriua••on of W••ll.
• * 10.118

  Fasting and watching.
• * 10.119

  Pleasures and Liberties.
• * 10.120

  The receiuants demands.
• * 10.121

  The receiuants final & dre••d∣f••ll position.
• * 10.122

  His receiuing into the Ord••r
• * 10.123

  The forme of his Vowe and promise.
• * 10.124

  The manner of deliuering the Crosse and Habite.
• * 10.125

  Eight Beati∣tudes.
• * 10.126

  Putting on of the Habite.
• * 10.127

  The significa∣tion of the Habite.
• * 10.128

  The seuerall attributes of fitting him in his Habites.
• * 10.129

  His dayly in∣i••nctions, and other seruices beside.
• * 10.130

  The Statutes of the Order lately imprin∣ted.
• * 10.131

  Croix de L'Or∣dre des Cheua∣liers du Tem∣ple.
• * 10.132

  The first men that began the Order.
• * 10.133

  The first im∣ployment of the Templers, by fauour of the Patriarche of Ierusalem.
• * 10.134

  A Generall Councill at Troyes in Champaigne, Concilium Trecense.
• * 10.135

  The first great Maister of the Templers present at this Councill.
• * 10.136

  Ioannes Mi∣chealensis Clearke or Scribe of the Councill.
• * 10.137

  The Tem∣plers of S Be∣nedicts Order.
• * 10.138

  These are the very words of the Authors themselues.
• * 10.139

  Fayre-see∣ming. Well-becomming.
• * 10.140

  The first great Maister of the Order chosen among them∣selues.
• * 10.141

  The Pride and insolence of the Templers.
• * 10.142

  Obseruations of the Tem∣plers abuses.
• * 10.143

  Belike the Templers, wee l••stie Drinkers.
• * 10.144

  The Generall Councell at Vienna a∣gainst the Templers.
• * 10.145

  The Templers publiquely ex∣ecuted and burnt.
• * 10.146

  All the Tem∣plers in France imprisoned.
• * 10.147

  The chiefe great Maisters of the Hospi∣tall and Tem∣ple summoned to their appea∣rance.
• * 10.148

  The Great Maister and his atten••ants imprisoned.
• * 10.149

  Repealing of the Generall Councill in∣tend••d at Po∣ictiers to a fur∣ther time.
• * 10.150

  Execution performed on diuers of the Templers.
• * 10.151

  A learned Nun a woman Templer bur∣ned.
• * 10.152

  Making of a new Templer.
• * 10.153

  Worshiping an Idole.
• * 10.154

  Guiltie of Treason.
• * 10.155

  Buying and selling the Christians.
• * 10.156

  A busing the Kings Trea∣sure.
• * 10.157

  Heresie, Hy∣pocrisie and Sodomie.
• * 10.158

  Dying in their Idolatrie.
• * 10.159

  Addicted to Mahomatisme
• * 10.160

  Roasting of Infants.
• * 10.161

  No Baptizin•• of Infants.
• * 10.162

  The boane•• of a long buried Templer bur∣ned.
• * 10.163

  A Generall Councill held at Vienna.
• * 10.164

  Three causes of the generall Councils mee∣ting.
• * 10.165

  The second sitting of the Councill.
• * 10.166

  The Great Maister of the Templers and the Visi∣tour burned.
• * 10.167

  Iaques de la Maule, last Great Mai∣ster of the Templers.
• * 10.168

  For the Binders better direction, here place those sheetes which are marke•• with a Starre.
• * 12.1

  Croix de L'∣Ordre de Sainct Laza∣re, &c.
• * 12.2

  The Originall of this Order.
• * 12.3

  Care for the reestablishing of this Order.
• * 12.4

  The Order gouerned by a great Maister.
• * 12.5

  The chiefe Conuent of their abiding at Boigny.
• * 12.6

  Establishment of the Order at Beigny.
• * 12.7

  Concerning certaine Itali∣an Gentlemen supposed the founder, of this Order.
• * 12.8

  Greene the onely delight∣full colour of Mahomet.
• * 12.9

  Great priui∣ledges giuen to this Order by Popes, and confirmed by other Popes.
• * 12.10

  The Popes ti∣tle giuen to thi•• Order.
• * 12.11

  The wealthie possessions of this Order.
• * 12.12

  This Order ioyned to that of Rhodes.
• * 12.13

  An Error com∣mitted in the French Impres∣sion.
• * 12.14

  Croix de L'-Ordre de Saincte Cathe∣rine du Mont de Sinai.
• * 12.15

  The Mountain where God conuersed with Moyses.
• * 12.16

  Where Saint Katherine en∣dured Martyr∣dome.
• * 12.17

  〈…〉〈…〉 Monkes.
• * 12.18

  The Mona∣stery of Ka∣therine of Mont Sinai.
• * 12.19

  The Habite and Crosse worn by the•• Knights of this Order.
• * 12.20

  A great 〈…〉〈…〉.
• * 12.21

  Autres Ordres Militaires de la Lewe-Saincte.
• * 12.22

  Of two Ca∣stells in the Holy-Land.
• * 12.23

  The first Castell.
• * 12.24

  The second Castell.
• * 12.25

  Knights War∣riours against the Alarbes, named Bre∣theren of Mon•• Ioy•• De Monte Gaudio.
• * 12.26

  Names giuen according to the places where they dwelt.
• * 12.27

  Their first name in the Holy-Land.
• * 12.28

  The Knights of Saint Iohn of Acres.
• * 12.29

  Knights of the Order of Saint Thomas, In∣stituted by King Richard of England, the first.
• * 12.30

  Knights of Sainte Gerion.
• * 12.31

  Knights of Saint Blaze.
• * 12.32

  Ordres du ••e∣u••nt, Inde•• O∣ri••tales, & Occiden••a••e••.
• * 12.33

  Knights of the Chamber of Honor, crea∣ted by the Sol∣da••es of Ba∣••ylon.
• * 12.34

  The Armes of the Soldanes.
• * 12.35

  Of the great kingdome of China.
• * 12.36

  The Chinchis Cham Go∣uernour of Persia▪ &c.
• * 12.37

  The fiftene Prouinces of China.
• * 12.38

  The King of China Lord of th•• World, and Sonne of Heaue••. His Armes.
• * 12.39

  The Armes of the Kingdome.
• * 12.40

  Du Bartas su•• la find•• Qua∣tr••esme ••our de sa Premiere Sopmaine.
• * 12.41

  The words alleadged by Marcus Pau∣lin Venet••.
• * 12.42

  Flourishing Vniuersities in the Citties of China.
• * 12.43

  Concerning degrees of Honor.
• * 12.44

  The dignity of Doctour.
• * 12.45

  Knights of the Seignour.
• * 12.46

  The Bonnet and Habite of Knighthood.
• * 12.47

  The Kings Or∣der of the Starre to his Loi••••as and Mandari••••.
• * 12.48

  Concerning Malabar and her seuerall Kingdomes.
• * 12.49

  Three seuerall kinds of peo∣ple inhabiting these Indiaes.
• * 12.50

  Of the B••a∣menes or Brachmanes.
• * 12.51

  Their distin∣guishing from other people.
• * 12.52

  Degradation from Nobility.
• b 12.53

  An Indian Sallad hearbe resembling the Gill••••oure plant, o•• ba∣stard Pepper.
• * 12.54

  How they deale with the young Squires.
• * 12.55

  Concerning the Samorin.
• * 12.56

  Crowes helde in great reue∣rence.
• * 12.57

  Nay••es the se∣cond sort of people.
• * 12.58

  The second Order of Knighthood.
• * 12.59

  Po••llia and Moncoys the third sort of people.
• * 12.60

  Creation of K••••ghts to the West Indiaes.
• * 12.61

  The Office and Ceremo∣nie of the Pa∣pas to the new Knight••.
• * 12.62

  Many Orders among the Mexicanes.
• * 12.63

  Knights of the Crowne.
• * 12.64

  Knights of the Eagles.
• * 12.65

  Knights of Ly∣ons and Ty∣gres.
• * 12.66

  Graye Knights
• * 12.67

  Priueledges belonging to these Knights.
• * 12.68

  The Knights Lodgings.